| Martial Ascension | ||
| Date Started: July 23th, 2024 Date Finished: Ongoing Previous Role-Play: Release Next Role-Play: Timeline: July, 1620 Setting: Main Characters Involved:
| ||
| Participants | ||
| User:Mr.Zeno999 • User:JTXP • User:KontonMan • User:Damedollar$ • User:Wiredsmiles • User:Vincenzodem11 | ||
 | ||
Act I[]
Strange[]
Wuxia Kingdom.
A lone island near the redline, and it is like no other. Many, came and went, all telling their grand stories of Wuxia. Legendary tales of knights, dragons, and princesses, others of piracy, crime, and treasure, while some were of...
Divine intervention.
Word of mouth spread like fire upon gas, leading many to its shores to seek out their own adventures, but whatever lay upon the island was something far beyond comprehension.
"Back up! Behind the line!" A man with a sword and shield shouted, shoving a group of people away from himself. The crowds were eager to get in but it seemed that the island had more security than they thought. In actuality, they were just tour guides of Wuxia, experienced travelers who knew the ins and outs.
"Please remain patient the time is almost here, we must wait for the last remaining ships and boats to arrive!" Another tour guide shouted as the remnants arrived.
Standing at the forefront of the line, Castor exuded a sense of purpose and readiness. Assigned by the Marines to conduct an investigation in the enigmatic realm of Wuxia, his eyes scanned the surroundings with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. The rumors of Wuxia’s mystical nature had piqued his interest, and he was eager to see if the legends held any truth.
"If this place is even half as magical as the reports suggest, then this is going to be quite the adventure," Castor remarked, his voice laced with excitement. He began to stretch, cracking his neck with a deliberate motion, his muscles loosening as he prepared himself for the unknown challenges ahead. His readiness was palpable; he was mentally and physically primed for whatever awaited him in this realm of magic and mystery.
Ronan leaned his head back, throwing up the last of his chocolates into the air before catching it with his teeth. A satisfying crunch echoed out as he snapped down on the chocolate almond. The plank lowered from the deck of the ship he had hitched a ride on and he slid down the board as he came to the ground. He rolled his shoulders and watched the crowds, their shared whispers and wandering eyes.
He had set off for his journey, seeking to become worthy of the title that had been thrust upon him. His grandfather had told him stories of Wuxia. The gates that covered the regions, making it harder to reach the true center of the land. Very few had, if any. Ronan was aware he wouldn’t make it as far as he one day would. But that didn’t mean he wouldn’t try. It didn’t mean he wouldn’t return one day. Ronan clenched his fist, letting an energy manifest around it before vanishing.
“Alright,” Ronan sighed. A grin stretched across his face. “Let’s get this show on the road.”
The tour guides were large in number holding back the hundreds of people that attended. All day and all night the tour guides worked like a well-oiled machine. None stop monitoring the gates, nobody ever got past them when entering the gates. Everyone for the most part listened, not to say that a few have been kicked out from their chance of entering.
"Ok guys if you will follow us, we will now lead you to the Outer Gate." A guide said, heading down a large wide path that led into a wood. The people followed suit and traveled alongside the tour guides, they acted as the shepherds guiding the sheep back to a farm.
Many travelers conversed and asked questions while others chatted among themselves. So far the wood didn't seem anything fantastic yet, even a few people were already thinking this place was nothing but a sham. They were far from the truth, if their minds were already wavering then Wuxia would chew them up and spit them out. Wuxia is there to test you, forge you, and make you better. Or so they say.
The trip was about a 15-minute hike down the path, the group saw a few animals of strange-looking nature but nothing they couldn't identify, coming into an open clearing the leading guide addressed the group.
"Ok everyone, we are here at the gate. Now everyone must listen from here on out. I must warn you, once you go into the Outer Gate there is no going back. You must complete the gate in order to leave the island. If anyone has any second thoughts about entering please leave now."
The guide was strong in her tone, powerful and commanding. A group of 20 out of the 200 hundred so people turned around and went home. The rest remained.
"Good. For the rest of you, I wish you the best of luck. Rabbit Foot." She extended the welcome for the group to approach.
The large open space had a massive singular tree that stood hundreds upon hundreds of feet in the air, its base level was think and mythical, and at its base was a large stone door.
Ronan’s fingers fidgeted by his waist. Was he nervous? No. He was just craving more chocolate. Chocolate that he didn’t have access to anymore. Ronan pushed his way through the crowd, being more than content to be the first person through. Intricate paintings decorated the stone door he saw. A vermillion bird danced across the mural across the structure, heat leaking through the seams of the door. It creaked open for him, a blinding orange light pushing through.
He took a step forward, and into the door.
Pushing his way through the bustling crowd, Castor finally reached the imposing door that marked his destination. The walls around him were adorned with beautiful paintings, each telling a story of ancient legends and mystical landscapes, their vibrant colors contrasting with the stark chill that pervaded the air. As he stepped closer, he noticed snowflakes gently drifting from beneath the door, forming a delicate, frosty layer on the ground. The cold was biting, with an icy wind seeping through the cracks, nipping at his exposed skin.
"Glad I brought my jacket," Castor muttered to himself, pulling his coat tighter around him as he steeled himself for the cold. With a determined push, he opened the door, ready to face whatever lay beyond. The cold air surged forward, wrapping around him like a frozen shroud, but he pressed on, undeterred by the frigid welcome. His mission was clear, and no amount of cold would deter him from uncovering the secrets of Wuxia.
They entered through the gate as were transported in Wuxia.
Their experiences were all different, the moment they stepped through the door, every traveler was now alone. The company that they once shared was no longer.
The real journey begins now.
To Keep Warm[]
Castor found himself in a long dark cave, ice and snow covered the floors and walls. The cave mimicked a deep freezer, it was extremely cold even through his jacket. Any sort of exposed skin began to get frostbitten from the cold if he couldn't find a way to keep warm, maybe heading down the cave Castor could find something.
Around him was nothing but a cave, it was true what the guide said the door he once stepped through disappeared. The only thing that stood out was a small skeleton that was perched up on the wall, with a pickaxe in one hand and another folded paper in the other, would the marine choose to indulge?
The cave was eerily silent, save for the crunch of snow beneath his boots. The guide's warning echoed in his mind: the door he had stepped through had vanished without a trace, leaving him no choice but to move forward. The walls around him glistened with ice, reflecting the faint light from his lantern, but offered no immediate signs of life or warmth.
As he ventured deeper, something unusual caught his eye. A small skeleton was perched against the wall, its bones stark white against the dark backdrop of the cave. The skeleton clutched a pickaxe in one bony hand, while the other hand held a folded piece of paper. The sight was both eerie and intriguing.
"Guess it wouldn’t hurt to take both," Castor muttered, curiosity piquing despite the cold gnawing at him. He approached the skeleton cautiously, his breath visible in the frigid air. With a quick glance around to ensure he was alone, he reached out and gently took both the folded paper from the skeleton's grasp and the pickaxe.
Taking ahold of the paper Castor had now acquired a mapping system. The paper was large when completely unfolded. It mapped the entire caving system and it spanned several kilometres long and spiralled deep.
For Castor getting out of this cave. It was going to be a lot harder. The map pointed straight and took the marine along, the path would be split into two paths.
The path on the left led downward into the cave, while the path on the right led upwards.
"Great, just what I needed—more choices," Castor muttered under his breath. He scrutinized the map, looking for any clues that might indicate which path was safer or more likely to lead to an exit. The annotations on the map were sparse, offering little guidance.
"Downward it is, then," he decided, gripping the map tightly. He turned to face the descending path, the air growing colder and the light dimmer as he ventured deeper. His breath fogged in the frigid air, each step echoing softly in the silent cave.
As he descended, the walls seemed to close in around him, the icy chill intensifying. He wrapped his jacket tighter, trying to conserve as much body heat as possible. The path twisted and turned, sometimes narrowing to the point where he had to squeeze through tight passages, other times opening into larger caverns with stalactites hanging ominously from the ceiling.
The tightening of the cave walls only lasted so long before the path opened itself up to a new space. It was an open area of snowy landscape. There was soft snowfall and off in the distance was a log cabin, which sat upon the edge of a hill. It was like there was a completely new world within the cave itself.
Castor's breath caught in his throat at the sight. The cabin's rustic charm stood in stark contrast to the icy labyrinth he had just navigated. The promise of warmth and shelter was too tempting to ignore. With renewed determination, he made his way across the snowy expanse, each step crunching softly beneath his boots.
As he approached the cabin, the details became clearer. It was well-maintained, with sturdy logs forming its walls and a shingled roof covered in a light dusting of snow. A wooden porch wrapped around the front, invitingly lit by a lantern hanging beside the door.
Reaching the porch, Castor paused for a moment, listening for any signs of life within. The cabin seemed peaceful, almost too peaceful with his instinct telling him to be wary and be vigilante. He knocked on the door, the sound echoing slightly in the still air.
The cabin had a sign that said "Coyote Cabin".
Entering the establishment there was a few all scattered around. It was a small restaurant, with one open seat next to the bar counter. The room was filled with old people except for the one other than sat at the bar already, he looked in his late 30's to early 40's.
The waiters who ran the establishment greeted Castor at the door, "Welcome to our Coyote Cabin, please make yourself comfortable and we will be with you shortly. You must be cold here take one of our blankets." The woman handed Castor a large black and blue wool blanket that was very warm, everyone else in the establishment had it.
"Thank you," Castor replied, draping the blanket over himself and feeling an immediate sense of warmth. He made his way to the open seat at the bar, glancing briefly at the man seated next to it. The man gave a nod of acknowledgment but remained focused on his drink.
As Castor settled onto the stool, the ambient chatter of the restaurant provided a soothing background noise. The bar itself was well-worn, a testament to the many stories and conversations it had witnessed over the years. Behind the counter, shelves stocked with various bottles and jars hinted at the range of offerings available.
"So what can you tell me about this place?" Castor asked the middle aged man that sat beside him.
The elderly man looked at Castor and gave him a side eye, "Does it look like I know, I just got here too!" He was very rude in his speech as he slugged down a few more sips of his hot ale. "Now yah piss off you outsider!"
"Beckham! You watch that damn mouth of yours. Be nice to the young man!" The waiter shouted, it seemed that she and Beckham both known each other in some way. "I am so sorry about him, my name is Beth and that is my rude ass husband Beckham. I see that you are a traveler, you are in the Chou Hei Mountains sweetie."
"Wait, did you say Chou Hei Mountains?" Castor asked, scratching his head in confusion. "But I was just at a door?"
Castor tried to piece together his thoughts, remembering the strange transition from the narrow cave to this expansive, snowy landscape. "I was in a cave, following a map, and then I found myself here. It’s like I stepped into a different world."
"A cave? Oh you must be from the outside world? Are you here to reach the next gate?"
"Yes, ma'am. I sure am," Castor replied as his order of coffee finally arrived. He took a big sip, savoring the warmth and rich flavor. The coffee seemed to melt away the last remnants of the cold he had endured in the cave.
"Well Mr. you sure are a far away from the nearest gate. I used to travel a bit through the gates in my time so I know a thing or two. There is one gate per area. The areas can range from large to small, Chou Hei is one of the larger areas in Wuxia. A better way of looking at it is like a floor within a multi-story building. The main gate is somewhere in the Chou Hei Capital, its in the direct center of the area which is a few weeks of hiking not including stopping."
She continued to pour herself and her husband a coffee.
"If you a really looking to go that way, our son can take you. You have to find him in the woods out back, I think he's cutting down some firewood."
Castor finished his coffee and stood up, feeling a surge of gratitude. "Thank you, Beth. I really appreciate the help. I'll go find your son."
As he made his way to the back of the cabin, Castor felt a renewed sense of purpose. The journey to the gate would be long and challenging, but with the help of a native, he felt more confident in his ability to navigate the treacherous terrain.
Stepping out into the crisp, cold air, Castor followed the narrow path leading into the dense woods. The sound of rhythmic chopping grew louder as he ventured deeper.
Yes Castor's ear did not deceive him, lurking through the wood a man chopping a large tree was spotted. He was tall and large wearing fur and pelts, he looked like a hunter or outdoorsman. He was tall, much larger than Castor, almost the size of a giant but maybe that was an over-exaggeration.
The marine saw with his own two eyes Robert, swing back his axe, a yellow aura glowed around his blade and hands, "ARGH!"
With a mighty swing not one, not two, but 30 trees were cut and chopped with a clean cut. A blast of wind shockwaved through the area removing the snowy cover onto the green grass beneath where Robert stood. He sat his axe into a stump and turned his head noticing a stranger, "Who are you?"
Extending his hand, Castor introduced himself, "I'm Castor. I hear you can help get me to the capital. Is that true?"
Robert paused from his work, turning to face Castor fully. His imposing figure was even more striking up close. Tall and powerfully built, with fiery red hair cascading down his back and thick pelts draped over his shoulders, he exuded an aura of rugged strength.
"Who told you that, Mama?" The large man bent down and shook Castor's small hand. "She's always sending me on some sort of adventure, between me and you I think she lives vicariously through me HAHAHA!"
Castor chuckled, appreciating Robert's warm, boisterous nature. "Yeah, parents can be like that," he agreed. Castor's own demeanor was more reserved and thoughtful. He was used to being methodical and precise in his Marine duties, but he had a sense of humor and understood the value of camaraderie.
"I bet you've had your fair share of adventures, too," Castor added, trying to match Robert's enthusiasm. "I’ve seen some interesting places and faced some tough situations in my line of work. But nothing like this," he said, glancing around at the snowy landscape. "This place feels like a different world altogether."
"Oh you must be from the outside, Chou Hei is a wild place when you choose to venture around. Sometimes you get lost, I once met a dude who was 2,200 years old. Your damn right about my adventure days, I think its been 5 years since my last one, and not many people choose the Bei Tiger Gate. I'm assuming you're looking to advance to the second gate, are you sure you're ready for that?"
"Hell yeah, I'm ready," Castor said with a confident grin. He raised his arm, revealing the intricate craftsmanship of his Seastone prosthetic. "Besides," he continued, pointing to the arm, "I've dealt with worse."
"Is that so... If I were to ask you what you see around you. What would you say."
"Is that a trick question? 'Cause all I see are trees, forest, and snow," Castor replied, glancing around the dense woodland and the thick blanket of snow covering the ground. He squinted, trying to determine if he had missed something.
"Yeah I knew you weren't ready. I can tell you haven't even awakened your Ki Core yet. This place is full of just more than trees and snow pal. Let me help you out here kid." Robert reached for Castors stomach placing his palm flat on his torso. The size of his hand was almost his entire chest, "Now this might sting a little bit, just don't bite your tongue off."
A fluxing state of yellow aura flowed around Roberts hand and covered Castor, but then an intense burning pain like no other hit the marines body. It was sharp, cold, hot, dull, numbing, shocking at all the same time. The aura flowed more and more from Robert, until finally he stopped.
Castor collapsed to the floor as his body started to tingle, he could hear more things around him and when he opened his eyes and looked around what he saw was breathtaking. Around Castor were several large creatures of all different forms, they were all ghostly being able to see right through them.
"Do you see them yet kid? I just jump started your core, you should be able to see them now."
Castor's mouth hung open as he slowly stood up, his eyes wide with amazement and a hint of fear. "What... what are they?" he stammered, taking in the ethereal forms. There were towering beings with elongated limbs, shimmering creatures that seemed to glide through the air, and others that resembled mythical beasts. Each one emitted a soft, otherworldly glow.
He reached out tentatively, his hand passing through the spectral figure of a large, wolf-like creature with glowing blue eyes. "This is... incredible," Castor murmured, his voice filled with wonder. The pain from the awakening process was already fading, replaced by a sense of awe and newfound awareness.
The forest, once just a backdrop of trees and snow, now felt alive with unseen energy and life. Castor could feel the presence of these spectral beings, their energies interwoven with the natural surroundings. It was as if he had stepped into a hidden world within the forest, one that had always been there but just out of reach.
"So you do see them, these are called Mana Beasts they are thousands within Wuxia. They are extremely hard to tame though," Robert said lifting up his sleeve revealing a large scar across his body.
One of the wolves approached castor again, "Taming is rather strange, the beast has to choose you. Most are timid and imposs-" Just as the beast came a tattoo on Castor's human arm appeared in the form of a wolf fang necklace. Once the tattoo formed fully onto his arm the wolf that you could pass through manifested into real time. A beast of his own.
"What in the high seas! Did you just tame a dire wolf!"
Castor looked down at the now solid wolf, who stood at his feet, looking up at him with intelligent, piercing blue eyes. The creature was smaller than he expected, almost like a pup. "Wait a minute," Castor said, scratching his head in confusion. "This wolf looks pretty small, almost like a pup. Why does it look so tiny?"
"Every mana beast when they are caught starts out a child. They grow quickly depending on the relationship between the owner and tame. It's usually rare to get a tame so fast. Especially since he just awakened your ki core."
The little puppy jumped onto castor bearing all white fur with a black stripe starting from his nose to his tail and licked his face. Lick! Lick!
"Papa papa!" The dire wolf said.
Castor couldn’t help but laugh as the pup’s playful energy swept over him. "Hey there, little guy," he said, trying to keep his balance while the wolf nuzzled and licked him. The bond they shared was instant, and Castor could feel the warmth and loyalty emanating from the tiny creature.
Castor looked down at the wolf pup, who was now curled up comfortably at his feet. "Well, I guess we’re in this together now, little guy. I’ll do my best to take care of you."
"Ain't that a thing. What you gonna name it?" Robert asked as he picked up his axe and started to walk back to the cabin to grab his things.
"Fenrir. That’s his name," Castor declared, holding the wolf pup up in the air with a grin. The dire wolf’s small frame wriggled excitedly, its white fur gleaming in the soft light.
"This little guy is gonna be so damn strong with me as his owner," Castor continued, his eyes sparkling with determination. He gently placed Fenrir back down on the ground, the pup immediately bouncing on its paws and looking up at Castor with unwavering trust.
Cold Hands[]
Ronan found himself stuck at the bottom of a large hole, a 10-foot wide extremely deep hole. The martial artists had only one way to get out and that was to climb. Glancing above, a small circle of light indicating the exit seemed small like a coin, it was going to be a long trip. He wouldn't be completely left to his own devices as a pair of climbing shoes and climbing hooks were on the floor from a fallen traveler.
Perhaps he could use them on his climb up and out of the hole.
Ronan took in his surroundings. He had space to move around the hole at the very least. He glanced up towards the exit, quickly estimating the distance within his head. Ronan grabbed ahold of the climbing hooks, spinning them in his hands before jamming one into the side of the hole. A powerful jerk of movement up sent him catapulting up tens of feet before sticking the second hook into the wall. He repeated the pulling motion to climb up even further. And then again. And again.
He reached the top of the hole, and while he hadn’t used the climbing shoes, he had worn his own shoes meant for all-terrain travel. Ronan pulled himself out and took in the sights of what awaited him next.
The land revealed to Ronan was a sandy oasis hills of lush golden sand with spurts of green tropics, it could be compared to Alabasta, yet it was far from it. The sky was a light blue and contained two suns, the scorching heat rays they sent upon the land were fierce and deadly, only things accustomed to the heat weren't affected by its heat.
Even stripping down to the minimalist of clothes couldn't help you. It worked against you since the sun would cause sunburns if exposed for a short time. The space was vast and wide, there weren't any local buildings or people around in this place, only there was a large camel-like beast tied to the base of a tree.
It was light brown and had a saddle with an umbrella blocking the hot sun, attached to the saddle were many bags and belongings. Ronan had a choice he could keep walking around the hot and find a nearby town or city. Or he could get some shade and maybe hitch a ride on the local wildlife.
In spite of Ronan already wearing no shirt, only his harem pants and shoes, he could still feel the heat roiling down from the twin suns above. It didn’t take long to make a decision. Even if wanted to spend time thinking, it would be be better done under the shade. He quickly ran to the tree, sighing in relief as he felt the cool rush through him once he was covered by shadows.
He glanced at the large creature as his head tilted to the side. “What’s your deal, huh?” Ronan asked. “You wanna give me a ride...John Camel?”
The beast moved sluggishly, his long neck turned toward Ronan who approached him, "Hmm," the camel said chewing on a long piece of straw. It got up right in the face of Ronan and started to sniff him before it made him sneeze spitting mucus in his face.
The moment he mucus hit his skin something about Ronan changed, he started to hear a small muffling which gradually turned into a loud manly voice. He was hearing the Camel, "I should be asking what your deal is you mole. Why are you wearing no clothes and in a hole?"
“AGH! Gods...that’s so gross, dude.” Ronan created a flexible sheet in his hand, wiping his face with it to clear off the mucus before it vanished. Talking animals? It wasn’t the weirdest thing in the world. And he supposed it was possible, the world being filled with boons like his own. He poked the creature.
Ronan leaned against the tree with closed eyes. “I’m the kind of mole that doesn’t wear a lot of clothes, John Camel. I also don’t know how I got into the hole. I walked through a door and there I was. About that ride though. I’m okay if you don’t wanna give me one. Can you at least show me where the best town or settlement is?”
"Oh you're a traveler, that makes more sense. You must've chosen the vermillion gate. For the ride I don't see why not kid, but you gotta untie me from the tree, my owner left me here after falling down that hole, its been a few weeks. Thankfully there is a nice patch of grass here."
Ronan punched the rope and the threads snapped as if they had been cut. "I held up my end of things, John Camel. It's your turn now."
The Camel neighed and kicked its front legs up in the air. Then he knelt down for Ronana to get on his back, “You’re awesome mole! Sure I’ll give you a ride!”
Once Ronan headed up the large Camel started on the journey. It was slower than expected, the beast trotting his long skinny legs slowly as he walked through the thick sand.
“This next place is a nice establishment and village, but it’s overrun by some criminals. They aren’t very nice to travellers so reach into one of those bags and put on those clothes.”
In the bag to the right of Ronan, was an all black hooded cloak and black clothes. Would the fighter listen to the Camels heed of warning?
“I appreciate it, John Camel,” Ronan placed a hand above his brow to keep the suns from hitting his eyes. He clenched his other hand into a tight fist, his jaw tightened. Resolve took the place of safety in his thoughts. “But I won’t be putting them on. I made a promise to myself. I can’t take the safe way through all the time. I have to make myself stronger.”
“Keep trotting forward, my man.” Ronan nodded.
The camel just shook his head and continued on the journey. Coming across the edge of town there was a blockade stationed at the entrance, several armed men each at different stations patrolling who came in and out of the town.
"Halt who goes there!" A guard said stopping the Camel in its tracks, the beast said nothing. Then he turned toward Ronan, "State your business here!"
"Just a weary old traveler," Ronan slid off the camel and patted the guard on the shoulder. He held firm onto the man. "Not a fan of people that come passing through, from what John Camel tells me. That true?"
The guard squinted his eyes, "Camels don't talk kid, are you on drugs?" The guard then pointed the rifle he had in his hands at Ronan, doing this a group of guards were alerted and drew their attention towards Ronan.
"Hands up where I can see em! You are under arrest!"
Ronan grinned, knees bending and one leg sliding back at a 45º angle. His front arm bent slightly and was kept down low, his back arm clenched into a fist and up by his chin. His body was silent, eerily slow as concentration surged through him. His eyes remained locked on the guard.
"Let's get this show on the road," he said. "Arrest me. If you can."
The guard fired a shot at Ronan, which caused the others to follow suit and all started to attack the martial artist. Some used guns, while others swords and clubs.
The finger tensed on the trigger before the bullet could leave the chamber. Ronan stepped forward and ducked down low as the bullet shot well over him. Step to the side, then the other. A rapid approach to close the distance between himself and the gunsman. His torso and legs rotated, the fist by his chin shooting out without the need for windup. The sudden transfer of weight carried the punch out at rapid speeds, wind kicking up and forcing sand to blow about, blinding momentarily all those that didn’t already have their eyes closed.
“Iron Cross!” he exclaimed, aiming the punch towards the man’s ribs. When Ronan had been 10, the punch had knocked out adults. At 13, it had broken ribs and sent a man flying into a wall before it broke. As an adult? The power would be incomparable.
Using the sandstorm as a cover, a barrier formed over his eyes as he moved through the sandstorm. He went for those with swords first, a similar motion as to what he did with the gunsman, throwing Iron Crosses at them to ideally render them out of the fight. And as the sandstorm began to fade, he charged through and out of it, awaiting to see who had been knocked out and who remained.
One by one Ronan started dispatching of the guardsmen. He was quick, fierce and agile, not to mention strong, the guardsmen were no match for the traveler's power. Once they were knocked out the entrance to the town was open and they could pass through.
The Camel and Ronan headed into the village the town was full of people of nomadic descent, their homes and shops were made from mud and they all wore sunhats. "Here yah are kid. Sha Yuan Cun."
At the front entrance was a large board that had a huge map of the village, there were four highlighted areas. The key landmarks of the village, are The Baths, The Sea of Sands, The Sanctuary, and Tulip Bar.
Ronan rolled his shoulder, hopping off John Camel and patting him on the back. "You've been a big help, John Camel. Appreciate you. Next time I'm around I hope to see you again."
Ronan made his way through the Tulip Bar. In plenty of stories and in real life up in Mashu, tales and advice were thrown around in taverns like that. There’d be someone in there that could point him the right way. He approached the bar and entered the doors, swaying behind him as he took in the sight.
“Hey!” Ronan waved at the barkeep and the patrons. “My name is Ronan. Do any of you know how I make it to the next gate?”
Opening the bar door Ronan wasn't the only one attending no, in fact, there were at least 50 people all drinking, conversing, and playing bar games like pool and cards. There was two floors in the establishment, the bottom had all the games going on, while the top had more of a social setting. The moment Ronan called out his name and called for help, the music died down and everyone's attention suddenly shifted to the martial artist.
Many of the men within the bar gritted their teeth, "Another one of these damn stragglers from the outside. Makes me sick." An old man with a long black mustache said.
One of the barkeeps approached him it was a young boy, "A gate? Are you really from the outside?"
"Yeah, I'm an outsider." Ronan pulled a chair for himself and plopped down, swinging his legs up and onto a nearby table. His fingers twitched and fidgeted, tapping them against the side of his thigh periodically. "I'm not sure how Wuxia works, but I know there are gates. I gotta get through each gate. How do I do that with this one?"
Ronan tilted his head. "I don't have to fight all of you, do I?"
The child stepped back a few feet, and some of the adults also stood up as Ronan frightened the boy, "Please sir don't hurt me I'm only 10!" He threw his hands up like he was defending himself.
"Woah, woah!" Ronan raised his hands defensively. "I'm not going to attack you kid. What sort of training do I get from that? I'm just wondering how to get out of this place is all. To the next gate."
The child slowly put down his guard and stepped a little closer to Ronan, "Oh, in that case... Pleasure to meet yah Ronan! My name is Be Chong, I'm trying to reach the gate too. Maybe we can go together?" Be Chong's eyes were filled with excitement that another wished to pass through the gate.
Ronan squinted, legs falling off the desk and back onto the ground, the muscular man leaning forwards as he examined the child. He smiled and ruffled the kids head. "Alright, let's do this thing, kid. Where do we start you think?"
Be Chong rubbed his chin, "Hmm, we will have to find a map! Right?" He said anxiously, his lack of confidence was sensed. "All I know is that the gate is in the capital." The kid then walked over to the owner of the establishment and took off the apron he was wearing, "I quit! Yahoo!" He said as he threw the apron high into the air and left the establishment.
Ronan followed after the young child as they burst out of what was apparently their former place of employment. “Alright, the capital then.” he thought out loud, looking around the town they were in.
“Where do we get a map? And do you know what the capital looks like? Any landmarks?”
"I know where the map is. It's at the bandit hideout!" The child yelled in the street, unaware of the attention it might've drawn. "Do you have a ride we can use? It would be faster than on foot."
Ronan nodded but squatted down to Chong's height, placing a finger to his lips. "I got a ride, but we have to stay quiet buddy. I don't mind being in danger. But we don't want to put you in danger."
He placed two fingers in his mouth and released a loud whistling noise, hoping John Camel would trot their way over here.
"I'm not in danger! I am the danger!" Be Chong shouted as he started to commit aggravated assault on the invisible enemy of his mind. "My brother said that I'm the last demon king in the world! HAHAH!"
Be Chong often lived in the fantasies of his older brother's stories, so much so that he thought them to be real. But then again we were all the same at that young of an age.
Ronan seemed to have struck a hot streak so far, cause it was indeed, John the talking Camel making his way toward the two, slowly of course.
“Tekahaha!” Ronan laughed at the sight of Chong beginning to play pretend with himself. He took a knee by the boy as John Camel approached. “I am your humble servant, Demon King. Your evilness, we must be cautious however. As you know, a true Demon King keeps themselves hidden until they must show themselves to the enemy.”
Ronan's quick thinking and playful banter slithered its way past Be Chong's wild nature, "You are right! For this, I dub you Demon Lord Ronan." The child went to knight him with his hands, but once he did a tattoo across Ronan's face was placed. It was on his right cheek just below his eye. It was something of a rune mark.
Be Chong then ran to John, "Hello Mr. Camel!"
"Hello, little calf," John replied. "You guys need another lift?" He then bent down and waited for the two to get on. Be Chong didn't waste any time hopping onto the camel's back.
Ronan ran his fingers across the rune now present below his right eye. Was this was one of the boons given by the country of Wuxia? From all of his grandpa’s stories? He rose to his feet and hopped onto John Camel, his eyes closing as he began to concentrate.
“Oh great Demon King,” he began. “Your humble underling requests some time to meditate as you guide us. Please awaken me before we arrive O Demon King, so I may deal with those below you.”
His eyes remain shut as he let focus fill every muscle in his body. He focused on each twitch, how his chest rose and fell. Ronan had spent years understanding his body. He was confident he could understand what had happened, as long as he continued to focus.
Just like that the trio were off to the bandit camp.
The Demon Lord of Sha Yuan Cun[]
They had traveled for a long while both Ronan napping while Be Chong rested beside him snuggled up like a family pet. He snored loud and droll fell out from his mouth.
A sudden stoppage of travel jolted Be Chong awake, "Huh? Who goes there!" He said still in a nap daze.
"We are here, the bandit camp," John said kneeling back down for them to get off. By this time the sun had now began to set it was much cooler outside so it allowed for comfortable travel.
Ahead of them was a distant camp with fires, that's where they needed to go. "Demon Lord Ronan! Wake up! We are here!"
Ronan rolled to his feet, landing on the ground next to Chong. He crossed his arms and looked around before taking a knee before Chong. "Oh great Demon King, I am awake. Before I deal with those undeserving of your presence, answer me, your loyal underling, if you would. How might I understand this,"
He pointed at the rune on his face.
"And how I am to access these boons you've given me."
Chong looked at Ronan confused, "What's that on your face? It looks like a...ugh...I don't know what it looks like. Have you always had that?" He started to poke at it. "Maybe the bandits have something that can help you."
"I thought it was something you gave me?" Ronan tilted his head. "If you would, o great Demon King. Give your underling but a moment."
He plopped to the ground, his legs crossed and eyes shut once more. Ronan saw that image once more. The unmoving rock surrounded by flowing water. His head tilted to the side in realization. It wasn't a matter of water flowing past, no. The rock was preventing the water from flowing down. The stone was nothing more than a plug in a body of water.
Ronan had no idea how to remove the plug. It wasn't as if he could accurately interact with this foreign sensation. It was a miracle that he even was able to sense it in the first place. Without Ronan's over a decade of experience with martial arts, he wouldn't have.
He needed more water. He'd bring in more water and make the water crash.
Ronan's chest rose. And fell. Rose. And fell.
He saw more water, he made it so. He pulled it from the air, the trees. All of it in this mindscape he was in. He forced it to float in the air above the stone within his mind; his gut. Ronan's actual body felt warm, crackling and boiling, and so the water within his mind began to boil as well.
It weakly took the shape of a fist, his real body sweating and pain beginning to wrack him. Ronan clenched his jaw and the fist within tightened as well. A solid shape thrust forwards at the stone, through the rest of the water and punched it.
The stone shattered, fragments flying everywhere. The boiling water was sucked within the hole the stone had covered, along with the water that had already been there, cascading down to something unknown to Ronan.
Chong just watched in curiosity at Ronan, but noticed his body started to twitch and move every so often, the child bent down toward Ronan to face him. "Mr. Ronan time to wake up..."
The moment he went to touch Ronan's face a sensation washed over the warrior. It was like they were connected for a split second. Within the mindscape of Ronin he floated above the water, it now flowing deeply. A creature then appeared in the shape of a black and purple vermillion bird it flew around him until it perched itself up on the rock that reformed blocking the passage way of water.
CAW CAW
The bird flapped its wings and pecked at the rock,
Tink Tink Tink Tink Tink Tink
The bird went slowly chipping away at the rock. The bird then looked at Ronan and smiled its bright double ringed eyes glaring at him.
Tink Tink Tink Tink Tink Tink
Another fist formed, Ronan instinctually wanted it to strike at the stone. But instead he aimed it at the bird. Carving through the air before coming to a sudden stop and flipping palm up, a finger extended. The watery fist churned about. It sought to connect with the strange bird.
It was like as if this is what the bird had wanted, just a moment to get close enough. The moment they touched the bird seemed to combust into purple and black fire that coated Ronan's hand. It was like a glove of a deep black with purple highlights around the edges, the glove took the form of a gauntlet shifting into a feathered pattern and bird like hand.
The odd exchange between Ronan's meditation and Chong's touch constructed something called the Vermillion Demon Gauntlet.
The fist within Ronan’s mind flexed each finger, feeling the foreign energy surge through the boiling water. A second fist appeared, ripping out the stone to let the water flow, before the fist with the Vermillion Demon Gauntlet itself sank itself into the hole, filling Ronan with new potent energy.
With the stone in his right hand and his left bearing the gauntlet there was only one thing to do. Ronan struck the rock as hard as he could sending a gust of purple and black flames over the rock starting to melt the rock until it was nothing. The dust from the impact shatter looked like sparkling crystals that fell as a small white sphere slowly fell into the palm of his hand.
Chong on the other hand had been slapping his face in rapid succession trying to wake his Lord. "Ronan hello! It's been 20 minutes you alright?"
Within the mindscape, Ronan flooded the orb with Vermillion Demon Gaunlet’s, yearning to see how to white sphere would adapt and grow as Ronan began to fill it with more of the water surrounding the inner mind.
And then Ronan's eyes snapped open, leaning forward and catching himself by suddenly extending an arm. He lifted the other and clenched his fist. He felt power surging through him. “Forgive me, Demon King. I was…preparing myself to best deal with those so far beneath you.”
"I thought you died or something, come on lets get that map!"
Chong raced into the open sand, which soon his steps grew tired because his little legs weren't strong enough to hold in the deep sand. "Blah! I'm tired can you carry me!" He said asking his Demon Lord to pick him up onto his back.
Ronan once again took a knee. "Demon King, why don't you rest? You must save your, er, infinite power for those much more dangerous than mere bandits."
"I shall take on these fools." The man rose, grabbing Chong and placing him by John Camel. "You must defend our noble steed. A duty for the strongest of warriors. They surely will target you, Demon King."
A barrier formed around John Camel and Chong, and Ronan's eyes widened to feign surprise. "Astounding, o great Demon King! Your power knows no bounds!"
Chong's eyes sparkled with awe as Ronan showed off his cool abilities, "Woah! You are right Ronan, my power will devastate this entire village if I'm not careful."
So the two waited for the Demon Lord to finish his task of collecting the map to the capital.
Arriving at the campsite there was large rocks which Ronan could hide behind if he chose to, Perhaps scouting out the area for a plan of action would be best. Or he could go in guns blazing taking out the waves one by one.
The camp numbers were large 30 - 1. Countless soldiers and only one Demon Lord surely he would show them.
Ronan knew Chong and John Camel would be safe. The barriers formed by his barriers were virtually undamageable. He had the time to scout, but Ronan didn’t want to. No, he wanted to face what was to come head-on. He had to train every aspect of himself as much as he could. He took a step into the bandit camp with his hands raised and a smile plastered onto his face.
“Hello!” Ronan called out. “I’m just looking to talk to the leader of this encampment.”
These men however were much different then the guards at the gate. They weren't even men, instead they were brutish armored covered warthog pigmen with orange skin and brown spots. They were big and fat, they squealed at the sight of Ronan and armed themselves. Their weapons soon were covered in a blue along with their bodies.
The first line of defense attacked Ronan, one from the left, the middle and the right.
The left brought his blade across his body and threw his blade aimed to slash at the leg of the challenger. The middle went to perform a shield bash that could concuss any grown man, the right closed the gap the fastest looking to jap his spear into Ronan's side.
"Alright," Ronan's muscles twitched. "This is your fault."
The first thing Ronan had to do was deal with what was coming first. The spear. His right hand shot out and grabbed the shaft of the spear, his right foot spinning backwards so that Ronan was facing the spearman, the spear no longer having a side to stab into. Hand still on the spear he yanked it forward, his left fist clenched by his jaw as he ducked and stepped forwards, power rotating from his legs and torso as he sent a punch between the man’s fourth and fifth ribs — those closest to the heart — to shatter them with an Iron Cross. Attacking where there was less fat on purpose.
The shield basher was next, no longer coming for his front, but his left side. Letting go of the spear and bringing his right leg closer, he slid across the sand at an angle between the shieldbearer and the spearman he attacked. Ultimately creating distance between him and The shield bashed into nothing as Ronan ran around their back towards the swordsman. A slash came for his leg and Ronan raised his, slamming his foot down to step on the blade to pin the pigman down, the familiar power rotation as another Iron Cross shot for the same spot he had on the spearman on this one.
Pushing off the sword, Ronan spun and ran back at the shield bearer, falling to his knees and sliding across the surface of the sand as Ronan’s shoulder flared with musculature as he went to slam a hammer fist against their knee, shattering it.
The guards were defeated with such skill such finesse Ronan looked like his title a Demon Lord. But they wouldn't stop there, not another three warriors charged at him with clubs and spears, while two others shot arrows at him. With Ki the soldiers are able to enhance their attacks and weapons along with their bodies. These next set of warriors were stronger than the last.
The ground units charged one leapt into the air smashing over his head to crush Ronan's skull, the other two jabbed spears at the same time looking to pierce him once again. They arrows were shot in rounds of three, and didn't stop until they were defeated. They weren't going to let Ronan get to their leader so easily.
Ronan jumped up, landing on the spears as he glanced up, his left fist jabbing up towards the spear as he broke it, sending part of it back at the clubman’s face. He kicked off the spears and began to sprint towards the archers. He weaved through the arrow as if they were punches, side stepping and sliding on the soles of his feet beneath them.
Consistency had to be interrupted. That was the way of the Iron Fist.
No technique required, Ronan swung a haymaker at one of the archer’s skulls, unleashing an uppercut with his other fist to the other to crack their skull. The spearmen and the warrior were approaching him now, Ronan met them one by one as they presumably repeated their attack from before.
He grabbed onto the shafts of the spears and lifted his legs up, pulling with force to bring the spears into each of their guts to remove them both with each other. Quickly pushing off with his palms as the club came down towards him, Ronan slid beneath the airborne hogman and rose, unleashing another Iron Cross between those vital ribs.
“Look!” Ronan called out. He had almost forgotten where he was, enamoured by the fight. Strength did not come from fighting the weak. It came from fighting the strongest of a bunch. “I come on the behalf of the Demon King, you know. I am his Demon Lord. Surely, your leader would parlay with someone such as myself, much less he call upon the Demon King’s wrath.”
Chong watched form the distance, "Wow did you see that John, he went boom. Then the other guys went ugh!"
The Camel started to laugh, "Oh yes. But are you really a demon lord?"
Be Chong shrugged his shoulders, "That's what my brother said, so that's what I am."
Meanwhile Ronan had found himself in an onslaught of foes all charging at him, all attacking in random, but one by one they were dismayed. Until finally he reached the last enemy camp, and walking from out the tent was the largest pig with a hook and claw.
"Your time is final weakling. I recognize none here as a demon king, haha!" The warthog, launched his hook toward Ronan, it was attached to chain. The hog yanked it causing the chain to change direction and smash back into Ronan.
Ronan leaned to the side, his left arm sticking out and grabbing onto the chain, forcing it to go taut such that the chain hook at the end crashed into the ground. Unable to be pulled out.
“Yield, hogman!” Ronan grinned. His head tilted to the side. “Or you shall learn of I, a mere Demon Lord, and their wrath! Tekahaha!!”
"Enough of this," The bandit leader said, he pulsed his ki across his body and into the chain the chain soon turned a scolding hot burning the hands of Ronan if he didn't let go. The leader lifted his arm and shot the caw out looking to clamp onto Ronan's face.
"Ouch!" Ronan let go, waving his arm and hand to cool it down as the claw came for him. He leaped up and kicked off the chain, sliding to a stop a few feet. He continued waving his hand. "Your powers are...weak! Meagre, compared to the Demon King's own."
Ronan entered a horse stance with his front facing the side, arms kept as fists and the knuckles facing the bandit leader. The arms were slightly bent as his eyes focused. "Yield. Or face my wrath."
"Agrrhhhh! Face my wrath of the bandit king!" He twirled his chain over and over again looking to knock Ronan over and make an opening, the chain was still hot to the touch.
Ronan planted his front foot firmly, leaning forwards while maintaining his stance. His back foot kicked the ground once, but with the force of ten, catapulting him across the sand as he slid forwards and away from the burning chain. Sand was kicked up and blown around. Once more masking Ronan’s movements.
He would be in front of the hogman in a flash, unseen and maneuvers hidden.
It was like the sudden snapping of wood. Downwards force that was meant to press down instead exerted forward by the twin fists. The muscles across Ronan’s shoulders flared and his lats fluttered, the beating wings of a bird. His knees flicked forwards to carry the force forwards. The sudden transfer of weight, all of it collapsing down onto Ronan’s fists.
The first fist extended out, a flicker jab that sought to punch from the front, cutting through fat with sheer bludgeoning force, towards the fourth and fifth ribs. The second fist came from further back. It had more time to build power. The winds parted to escape the wrath, sobbing and whining as a sharp noise echoed out from it. The fist yearned to pierce through the center of the bandit leader’s gut and strike the where the stomach would be exactly; rupturing the stomach.
"Iron Spear."
"GYAH!" The bandit leader once launched through the air, mimicking a skipping stone the way he bounced off the ground tumbling until he reached an large rock structure that destroyed and broke on top of the bandit. His pig eyes were white and blood poured out of his mouth, the bandit camp had been defeated and the great Demon Lord was free to scout the enemy camp from some rewards.
Perhaps the large tent had the map they needed.
Ronan clapped his hands together and sighed. A soft smile rested on his face. "Easy pickings, alright. Let's check this out for the lil' Demon King out there, tekahaha!"
He made his way into the tent, eyes flitting around as he searched for anything that could be valuable, alongside the map.
The tent was large, larger than expected. Despite this being a bandit warthog camp they had very nice taste. Many of their belongings were nice and expensive. They were from pillaging the village over the past couple of months.
As he looked, he came across a table with many things on it, one had a large folded map, a whistle, and a box with a symbol of a vermillion bird. It was locked but looked interesting never the less.
Ronan grabbed the map and whistle, pocketing both, but leaving the marked box. He stared at the box. Trying to see if he could miraculously see through it.
He raised his fist and slammed it down onto the box to break it open.
Yet there was a mysterious force that blocked his hands from crushing the small box beneath his weight, how strange. Maybe he needed to look around for a key, maybe one of the bandits had it on them.
Ronan grabbed the box and threw it in the air, catching it as it fell. Moving outside the tent he whistled out for the remnants of any bandits to approach, while he began to kick through the bodies he had defeated in the search for a key.
Kicking through the bodies and searching the sand something shinny caught his eye, brushing the dirt away revealed a golden key tied to a chain. It had the same symbol as the box. The key then started to glow blue, rattling as Ronan got closer.
Ronan grabbed the key and brought it to the box to pry it open.
The key turned itself into mana before Ronan's very eyes, flowing into the box. A soft melody started to play and mana manifested musical notes began to dance around Ronan. As the music played his mark began to glow and the notes combusted into a white flames that danced around him, they started to shift into black and purple.
Vermillion Music Box
The flames then disappeared sucking into Ronan's mark. Along with the box. Having everything he needed perhaps he should head back to Chong and John.
"Wuxia, what a place..." Ronan muttered under his breath. But now content in what had happened he departed, making his way back to Chong and recalling the barrier he had created and took a knee.
"Great Demon King, I've dealt with the weaklings." Ronan presented the map to Chong. "What is your command?"
"Perfect my great and noble Demon Lord! Hand me the map, we shall be on our way to the next quest! Muhahah!" Chong said standing upon the head of John.
"Could you please get down that hurts!" John shouted throwing Chong off his head and making him land in the sand, getting a mouth full.
"Ewwww," Chong said sticking out his sand covered tongue smacking all the specs off of it.
Ronan presented Chong with the map and ruffled the young boy's hair. "Don't forget, Demon King. A great and powerful leader, no matter how strong, cares for their comrades. Should you not apologize to John Camel, for accidentally hurting our friend? Prove yourself a strong Demon King."
Chong bounced up from the sand and hugged John, "Sorry Johnny," he looked up with puppy dog eyes and pouting lips.
"It's alright kid, you can sit on my head, not stand," John then lowered his long neck waiting for Chong to get on.
"Yahoo!" He said climbing onto the camels large head and grabbing the map, "Ok let's see where to go next. Hmm..." Chong didn't know how to read a map, it was actually upside-down when he began to read it.
Ronan stifled a laugh from behind Chong but quickly cleared his throat. "Oh my, Demon King!" he exclaimed, placing a hand over his mouth and flaring his brows. "The Heavenly Queen has placed a seal on this to dissuade your greatness from reading the map! It's a dastardly trick! Please allow your humble Demon Lord to bear the brunt of this duty and read the curse, for my power is not as great as yours to trigger the seal."
"Ah, yes my royal subject! Please do as you wish," Chong said handing Ronan the map. Upon reading, it would come to a shock that the map was blank, that was until something started to emerge on the page in red ink.
"Tomb of the Kings."
"What does it say noble Demon Lord!" Chong asked demanding to know what his eyes could not see.
"Tomb of the King, o great Demon King..." Ronan tilted his head to the side. Wuxia felt more and more like the stories his grandpa had read to him growing up. "Have you heard of this place before?"
John raised his eyebrows, "I have! I heard there is some ancient history about the leaders of Wuxia in there. My previous owner loved talking about it. It was hard somedays to get him to shut up."
"Alright to the Tomb of the Kings!" Chong shouted.
Crystal Waterfalls[]
Robert and Castor along with Fenrir headed back to the cabin, Robert said his goodbyes to his mother and father. He brought with him a large bag full of supplies for the journey ahead. It was almost as big as Rob.
"Alright it's going to take a long time going on foot so I have a better idea." He put down his bag and took of one of his winter gloves, he extended his hands out showing Castor, "Let me show you a trick about being a tamer... Come on out Pengween!" His yellow aura manifested around his and shot outward.
The aura shaped itself into a massive large furry penguin, with black fur and a yellow peak, it had a large saddle on the back.
SQUACK! SQUACK! SQUACK!
The bird stomped and shook the icy ground, "Easy there girl easy! It's just some visitors," he then turned to Castor, "Just like you I can summon beasts to, I have a similar mark although not quite," he took off his other glove having a tattoo of the word "Zoo" on it. "This is what we call marks, and they are achieved in two ways. Being given a mark, or manifesting one on your own. My mark allows me to trap any mana beast of real creature within these gates. I can summon them on command. You can probably do the same thing, try it out."
Taking a deep breath, Castor closed his eyes and concentrated on the tattoo. He felt a warm, tingling sensation in his arm as he focused on the bond he shared with Fenrir. The tattoo began to glow faintly, and soon, a white aura began to envelop his hand. The aura expanded and took shape, materializing into Fenrir beside him.
The small wolf pup barked happily and jumped into Castor’s arms. "Whoa, it worked!" Castor exclaimed, feeling a rush of excitement and pride.
"Alright your getting the hang of this pretty quick, with a proper teacher you'd be amazing." Robert threw his bag onto the large penguin beast, then he hoped onto the back, "Alright Castor come one we got some distances to travel."
"Bet" Castor said as he began to mount the penguin behind Robert, feeling the warm, furry texture of Pengween’s back beneath him. Fenrir nestled comfortably beside him, his small frame pressed against Castor’s side.
The pengween started slid across the snow on its large belly looking like a boat to water. The beast kicked his feet off the snow so fast it was its own engine that launched its large body around. "Caught this baby during my younger years, maybe just about your age. Been the best ride ever," Robert said placing some snowboarding goggles on his face.
"Do you have a map, I think I forgot mine back at the cabin?"
Castor's eyes widened in realization. "Oh shit," he muttered, patting his pockets and searching his bag frantically. His mind raced as he tried to remember where he last saw the map.
A flashback hit him: He had been sitting at the bar counter in Coyote Cabin, sipping his coffee and talking to Beth. The map was right there in front of him, unfolded and detailed. He remembered setting it down to accept the blanket from Beth and then getting caught up in the conversation with Robert.
The image was clear in his mind: the map sitting on the bar counter, untouched and forgotten.
"Damn it, I left it back at the bar," Castor groaned, slapping his forehead. "I was so focused on the conversation, I completely forgot to grab it."
"Dammit! Well time to use good ole faithful. My brain..." Robert stated as they continued sledding through the snow. They came across a deep hill and this is were the true showcase of the pengween was on display.
It's feathers expanded into thicker and more bold structures, they were smooth. Their speed increased and the creatures carved through the snow like a knife through butter. They zipped and zagged through the tree lines until they reached a flat area, "Slow down Pengween!" Robert yelled as the beast tried to slow down.
The were approaching the edge of a water fall they needed to do something to slow them from the slippery ice.
Acting fast, Castor wrapped his jacket into a makeshift baby carrier and secured Fenrir inside. With a determined look, he leaped several feet in front of the rapidly approaching Pengween. Without hesitation, he got into a sumo stance and dug his foot into the ground.
“TEKKAI!” Castor’s muscles hardened like iron, his plan to act as a brick wall in motion. The Pengween, sensing the barrier ahead, strained to halt its momentum, its claws digging into the ice. The collision was imminent, and Castor braced himself for impact.
The Pengween crashed into him, and the force was tremendous. Castor’s hardened body absorbed the shock, his feet skidding back slightly but holding firm. The combination of Pengween’s efforts to slow down and Castor’s reinforced stance brought them to a grinding halt, mere inches from the waterfall’s edge.
"Geez your that strong! What were you on the outside world?" Robert asked in shock of his life flashing before his very eyes. "Rest on up Pengween."
The beast quickly returned to its mana state and flowed back into Robert. "Come on it's this way," The axemen said trotting through the snowy debris ahead, "What did you call that move? Tekken?"
"Oh, that? It's called Tekkai," Castor replied, a modest smile on his face. "It makes my body as hard as iron. It's used by Marines like me, but trust me, I'm far from a master."
Fenrir yipped happily before returning to his mana state, flowing back into Castor. With the pup safely contained, Castor put his jacket back on, its warmth a welcome relief against the biting cold.
As they trekked through the snow, the landscape around them grew more majestic. The towering trees were heavy with snow, their branches forming a natural canopy that shielded them from the worst of the weather. The ground was a pristine white, unmarred except for their footprints and the occasional animal track.
Finally coming upon another large cave entrance, "Ah my memory serves us right. We made it." As the two entered the cave revealed itself to be made of pure crystal and ice and the sound of rushing water. The place was beautiful, the crystals were so clear you could see yourself in the reflections. They passed through a narrow path before it opened up into another wider space, a space that had a spiraling staircase that led upward.
In the middle of a spiral was a beautiful natural waterfall, but its was in reality mana that flowed through this place, truly magical. They began to hear singing coming from another section down the hall.
They had to decide on where to go, up or down the hall.
"This is some freaky shit," Castor said, his voice filled with a mix of amazement and curiosity as he heard the music. At this point, anything seemed possible, and he wanted to explore everything. "Robert, this waterfall ain't going anywhere. Let's check that music out."
"Are you sure we should go down that way. Alright kid, I'll follow you." Robert said as they headed down the hall. The further they walked the louder the singing got. It was beautiful in retrospect and soothing, that's what made it the singing so creepy in the first place. It was a little too soothing.
The hallway lead them into a tall chamber that looked like a large ball room made of crystal and ice, "This place is mighty strange, It's been a long time since I've been here. Something reminds me about this place, but I can not put a finger on it." Robert said scratching his head.
In the middle of a chamber was glass rose frozen in time, it was a deep red and looked whimsical upon first glance.
"That's... incredible," Castor whispered, reaching out to touch the rose but stopping just short. "What the fuck am I doing. I'm a Marine; I gotta stay focused." He quickly pulled his hand back and began to scan the room for any threats, his training kicking in. The eerie silence and the ethereal glow of the rose made him wary.
In that very moment Castor was correct, the moment he reached for the glass a slew of white colored harpy women flew down from the chamber perched on the ceilings like bats.
“That’s our treasure back away!” The Harpies all swooped down and started to attack Castor and Robert.
”Ah dammit watch out!”
Castor’s eyes narrowed, his instincts taking over. "More winged freaks I gotta take out," he muttered, his voice a blend of irritation and determination. With a swift, fluid motion, he launched a wide and powerful Rankyaku at the incoming harpies. The air blade, sharp as a sword, sliced through the air with a thunderous roar.
The birds were fast as they dodged the razor kick and at the same time they screeched creating super sonic waves that rattled the chamber. From above large sharp ice shards fell toward them.
Robert jumped off the ground and went to slash at the falling Ice, with a yellow glow he performed that mighty swing that could chop 30 trees down within a single bound. "Take This!" He shouted swinging his axe across his body destroying the ice Turing it into beautiful snowfall.
The harpies attack Castor once again, two dove from above talons out ready to pierce, and the other went to attack his behind. These creatures were fast and nimble despite their size.
"Fast-ass birds," Castor muttered as he quickly assessed the situation. He knew he had to act swiftly. With a sudden burst of speed, he executed Soru, a rapid movement technique, to disappear from his current spot just as the harpies' talons slashed through the air where he had been standing.
Reappearing a few feet away, Castor spun around to face the harpy attacking from behind. With a fluid motion, he dropped into a low stance, his right leg extended back, and his left leg bent at the knee. His fists came up in a classic martial arts guard position.
Castor had defeated one of the harpies but there was still two more and they didn't stop, a slash aimed for his back, another screeched that could blast him into the chamber walls.
As the harpy's talons closed in on him, Castor dropped into a low stance and executed a swift Kamisori technique. Using his superhuman speed and agility, he zigzagged in a blur, evading the slashing talons and the sonic blast simultaneously. The sonic waves collided with the icy wall, causing chunks of ice to shatter and fall.
Reappearing directly between the two harpies, Castor wasted no time. He quickly performed a devastating Rankyaku: Amane Dachi, leaping into the air and spinning rapidly, unleashing a circular blade of compressed air with his body.
The blades of sharp wind sliced the harpies heads clean off leaving one wounded on the ground, struggling in its last moments.
Castor approached the fallen creature, cautious but curious. The harpy’s breathing was labored, and its once fierce eyes were now filled with pain and fear. Castor couldn’t help but feel a pang of sympathy for the creature.
As he knelt beside the harpy, he extended his hand toward it. “Sorry, girl. You put up a hell of a fight,” he muttered, almost to himself. He didn’t intend to tame the creature, but his natural compassion and the lingering effects of the newly awakened Ki core seemed to have a different plan.
The moment his hand touched the harpy’s feathers, a faint, glowing light emerged from his palm, enveloping the harpy. Castor felt a strange connection forming, as if he could sense the harpy’s emotions and thoughts. The creature’s pain seemed to ease, and its eyes softened.
Suddenly the harpy’s body shimmered, and before Castor’s eyes, it transformed into a small, spectral version of itself, its wounds healed and its strength restored.
"Wow another tame? You are a natural, reminds me of my self," Robert said crossing his arms. He remembered what is was like catching his first few critters. Memories that would last a life time.
"Do you want to keep looking around or head back to the stairwell?" Robert asked.
"They said something about a treasure when I approached that rose. Let's see what they're talking about," Castor replied. He reverted the harpy into its mana form and drew it back into himself before making his way toward the rose.
As Castor stepped closer, he felt a strange energy emanating from the glass rose. The air around it seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly glow. Castor reached out carefully, his fingers hovering just above the delicate petals. He took a deep breath and gently touched the rose.
Just as he outstretched his hands a yellow aura glowed around the flower and it floated. The glass disappeared and from Castor his aura started to glow, as the harpy he had caught was summoned. The creature screeched as it took its form, the rose shifted and formed into an animal collar, it was made of now red and white crystal.
Crystal Beast Collar.
The harpy then started to undergo a change, its brown feathers now turned snow white with blue crystal accents. The creature also grew more humanoid and sprouted hands and legs, it took the form of a woman.
"What in the world!" Robert shouted.
Castor stood there, momentarily starstruck by the woman’s beauty. Her crystalline features and the ethereal glow surrounding her made her appear almost otherworldly. He had never seen anything like this before, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words.
“Uh… hi,” Castor finally managed to say, his voice tinged with awe. “Who are you?.”
The creature didn't say a word to Castor, it just floated there. "You have to name it!" Robert said across the room.
Castor took a deep breath, still captivated by the transformation. "Alright," he said, his voice steadying. He looked at the harpy-woman, thinking of a name that would suit her newfound grace and power.
"How about... Aeliana?" he suggested, hoping the name resonated with her.
The moment Castor stated her name the collar glowed and returned to her mana form seeping back into Castor, another pendant of a rose was placed on his tattoo necklace.
"Alright it seemed like that did the trick," Robert said, "Let's get outta here this place is starting to give me the creeps." Robert headed back through the hall and up the stairway. As they walked the water was beautiful looking as it glowed endlessly. They could barley see the top of the stairway, but every now and then there was a door.
They were locked of course but interesting to say the least. "I wonder where these doors can lead too, but we don't want to get distracted."
"Yeah, I think I've had enough of this cave," Castor said, casting a lingering glance at the mysterious doors. Despite his curiosity about what lay behind them, he knew his mission to reach the capital was more important.
So they continued until they reached the top. There was an open doorway which they passed through it looked like another crystal hallway. As they walked past there was windows that showed how high they were, in fact it revealed that they were in a floating crystal castle on top of a blue mana waterfall.
"Now this is jogging the memory, oh man geez." Robert said leading the way. They reached an open area showing the outside and snowy landscape. But it seemed to be a dead end. "I don't think we missed a turn right?"
Robert swiveled his head around trying to remember what to do next, and that's when a small ice bridge platforms began to form, it led to another connecting piece of the castle.
"Looks like that's our path," Castor said, stepping onto the first ice bridge. The platform held firm under his weight, confirming its solidity. He moved forward cautiously, glancing back at Robert. "Come on, Robert, I hope you're not scared now of all times," Castor joked as he summoned Fenrir. The wolf pup appeared beside him, its presence comforting amidst the icy surroundings.
"Do you see how big I am!" Robert shouted, his voice boomed and echoed. The pathways started to shake and some ice blocks broke off.
"Whoops." He whispered as he placed his first step onto the path. They slowly moved across the ice bridge, the icy wind blowing against them.
"Alright, let's see what's going on in here," Castor said, standing in the middle of the ice castle.
The castle was a marvel of craftsmanship and natural beauty, a fusion of crystalline ice and ancient architecture. The walls glistened like cut diamonds, reflecting and refracting the soft blue glow of the mana waterfall outside.
The floor beneath Castor's feet was a vast mosaic of ice and crystal, forming intricate patterns that shimmered with every step. It was as if he were walking on a giant, luminous snowflake, each facet catching the light in a dazzling display of colors. Columns of pure ice rose up to support the arched ceilings, their surfaces carved with twisting vines and flowers that seemed to bloom eternally in the frigid air.
The ceiling itself was a wonder to behold. It arched high above, creating a vast cavern of light and shadow. Massive chandeliers made of ice hung down, their crystal drops catching and scattering the light in a thousand directions. The chandeliers swayed gently, casting dancing shadows on the walls and ceiling, adding to the dreamlike quality of the space.
Windows lined the hallway they had just exited, offering breathtaking views of the snowy landscape far below. From this vantage point, it was clear that the castle was suspended above the world, anchored only by the cascading blue mana waterfall.
Castor took a moment to absorb the surroundings, his breath visible in the cold air. "This place is incredible," he said, his voice echoing through the grand hall. Fenrir, the small wolf pup, trotted beside him, its paws leaving tiny prints in the thin layer of frost on the floor.
"It looks nice but its really dangerous around here," Robert stated. The group reached the other side of the castle bridge, the moment they crossed it collapsed.
"Looks like there's no going back. Let's head this way," Robert headed toward another door that led into another cave, when they passed through the door there was a hot spring, the temperature was no longer cold, but warm and cozy. "Goodness me, a hot spring. Thinking about it I haven't taken a bath yet..."
Robert started hard into the pool debating on taking a quick dip. "What do you say? Wanna go for a swim?"
"Are you sure?" Castor asked, looking around for any signs of danger. "I mean, the sudden shift in temperature could put you in shock." He glanced around warily, scanning the area for any threats as he turned Fenrir back into his mana form and absorbed him.
"Ah, we can chill and rest here. I got snacks and food to eat while we relax. The Capital city isn't going anywhere anytime soon." Robert striped down to his underwear and dove into the pool, "Oh man this feels great," he said floating upon the water.
Castor hesitated for a moment, then decided to join him. "Alright, I guess," he muttered, beginning to remove his own gear. As he stripped down, his muscular physique was revealed, marked by a myriad of scars and burns, each telling a story of battles fought and survived.
The warmth of the hot spring was a stark contrast to the icy exterior they had navigated, and as Castor eased himself into the water, he couldn't help but sigh in relief. The heat seeped into his muscles, relaxing the tension that had built up from their journey.
This hot spring soothed the muscles and pains, in fact this was a special hot spring. This spring was a mana spring, the wounds along Castor's body started to sting and burn as the green teal water, seeped onto his wounds. "Woah look at your cuts man, ther-there healing! No wonder this feels so good.
When bathing in mana, your ki core is nourished and filled with vital energy. This can allow for accelerate healing, which many doctors in Wuxia use in their practices.
"Whoa, this is crazy," Castor said, his eyes widening as he watched the green-teal water work its magic. His scars and burns, once deep and prominent, began to fade and close up, the healing process visibly accelerating before his eyes.
Castor marveled at the sight, his hands running over the gradually smoothing skin. "This is incredible. I can actually feel the energy seeping into me, like it's recharging my whole body."
"I love mana pools," Robert said swimming to the ledge to grab a bite to eat.
Click Click Click
Footsteps started to come from down the hall, "Who goes there!" A women's voice shouted. Revealing herself from the darkness of the shadows emerged a beautiful woman of white skin, white, hair, red eyes and a blue gown dress. "What are you doing in my castle, travelers?"
"I’d say if I had a nickel for every time I met a beautiful woman in a place I wasn’t supposed to be, I’d have two nickels," Castor quipped, pulling himself out of the mana pool. He gave Robert a playful look as he dried off. "Which isn’t a lot, but still, it’s weird it’s happened twice."
Castor, dripping wet and somewhat unabashed, gave a casual shrug. "We mean no harm. We were exploring and ended up here by accident. The hot spring was a welcome surprise, though."
The Royal Graveyard[]
The demon king and his companions traveled deep into the sands, the map leading the way. By this time it was nightfall, the air was cold, and the sky was dark. However there was three moons that lit the night, and multiple types of stars that shined its light upon the cold sand, which now looked purple due to the dark.
Chong had been sleeping, as it was late. The boy was up since the early morning working before he went on his adventure, the boy's stomach growled. He rubbed his stomach and wheezed, "Ohhh...So...Hungry..." He said in his sleepy somber.
"Hey Ronan, there might be some snacks in my left pouch maybe Chong can try some," John said. John was referring to the dates his owned had, they were large and could fill a mans stomach with a couple bites. For a small kid like Chong it was plenty.
Ronan nodded, leaning over to grab a date before handing it over to Chong. "You gotta eat, o great Demon King. Your great power means you have to be fed."
"John," He glanced up at the moons. "Do you know why there are three moons here? Or what each one means?"
Chong is his sleep grabbed the date and started munching on the food, "Yes John tell me a story!" Chong asked falling asleep while eating.
"Well, I don't know much, but the legend goes that the creation of Wuxia there was a god who had three wives. When they passed away he decided to never forget them, placing their souls into the sky to light the darkness. Soon enough some people worshipped the moons, we got a few churches for them here." John said smacking his chops.
"Huh," Ronan nodded. He pressed his hands together and shut his eyes. If he was in a strange world of pretend, he might as well embody his role as a Demon Lord. "Goddesses of Moon, Wives of the Night, grant the young Demon King before me your boons and protections so that he may travel the night freely."
His eyes flickered open. "How much further do we have to go?"
Just as he spoke the windy night blew sand over the empty space, "What you don't see it?"
"I guess I can't," Ronan clicked his tongue and slid off John. "Though I'm no King like yourself, your demonic grace. Are you able to make it visible?"
Bursting out of his sleep into a heroic stance upon John's head, was Chong disregarding his dislike for it. "You are right Demon Lord, this requires the work of a King!"
He jumped off John hitting the nika pose, then landing onto the sand. Again eating a mouthful, smacking his tongue again and restarting his bout he proclaimed, "Oh great tomb, recognize the great Demon King of Chou Hei stands before you! Reveal yourself to me!"
A burst of purple aura flashed from Chong and into the air. The ground began to shake, and rumbling occurred. From the ground rose multiple structures that lead into the ground. A stairway into a graveyard, soon the map in Ronan's possession began to pull in the direction of the stairs.
Ronan scratched the top of John's head, trying to comfort the creature while he took in the strange sight of stone structures emerging from the sands, unveiling a staircase that had no end. He walked over to Chong and lifted him up with an arm while he unrolled the map to examine it.
"Come, my great Demon King. Let me tell you what the map shows us..." he said.
The map fluttered as it almost came to life having a yellow glow around it, it flew from Ronan's grasp and into the stairway, "After that map!" Chong stated.
"I'll wait out here and keep watch you two be safe," John said as he decided to lay down take a nap. I mean stand watch.
The stairway led them into a deep dark space, there was no light. "Oh man I can't see a thing in here. Only if we had a light."
Ronan tilted his head to the side. "Can't you make some, Demon King?"
"How can I make some? I thought you knew how to do that?" Chong asked, he made it hard to belief that he was a real Demon King of sorts. "I command you to conjure fire Demon Lord Ronan."
As if the words had given guidance to Ronan, he extended his left hand in a finger pistol. Purple and black flames wreathed themselves around the arm. With his head turned to face the flames and his eyes widened, he replied. "O-Of course, Demon King. Here you are." he said.
"So these...are the boons given in Wuxia?" Ronan thought.
"WOAH! ITS PURPLE AND BLACK! Great work Ronan, you are truly an honorable Demon Lord." Chong said, heading down the hall with his hands behind his back.
The purple flames lit the hallway in which the traveled into, it was cold, and wet. The smell of mold and moss filled the chamber. On the walls were hieroglyphs of the ancient people that built this Tomb.
Chong stopped to admire the artwork, "This stuff seems pretty cool, look this guy has a sword! Awesome, my brother used a sword. I wish to become a swordsman like him one day."
If a keen eye were to catch there was some missing pieces of the murals, destroyed by the trails of time, while others looked purposely destroyed. For many years the tombs were plundered by many, but many never made it out alive, nor could they find the treasure of the tomb.
Ronan's eyes flit around the tomb, taking in as much information as he could. They continued to move forwards through the tomb. He made sure to look out for any other paintings that seemed particularly important, or anything that depicted what could be the capital.
"Demon King," he began. "Tell me about your brother."
"My brother, he's the strongest person I know! He set out to climb to the highest gate, that was 5 years ago though, and he hasn't been back since." A tinge of sadness was on Chong's words. It was clear to tell that he loved him brother deeply and missed him very much, "That's why I want to climb the gates. I want to reach my big brother and reach the top together."
"My honor to guide you through then, Demon King Be Chong." Ronan nodded, still carrying the young man. Ronan scanned each of the broken statues, glancing at their names and committing them to memory, but settled before the monkey statue to better study. It was the only one that remained intact.
Chong's eyes fell before the figure. It's dominating presence massive upon glance, its eyes were made of rubies while the body was a white marble. It was the only statue that remained the rest had been destroyed.
Before the statue was a panel it read, "Wu Kun Kong, First King of Wuxia."
"I feel like I've seen this figure before," Chong stated.
"I haven't," Ronan turned his head to the side. "Hey. First King. You're in the presence of the Demon King and his Demon Lord. Show us the way out of here."
The statue did not do anything, maybe Chong could do something, "Listen to my Lord at once or else you will face my wra-" A string of red ki shot out and hit Chong in the face causing him to be sent off the shoulders of Ronan and landing into the sand. "Ouch! Whhaaa!" Chong began to cry, and his head started to bleed.
The red ki surged around the statue having a distinct outline around its body.
Ronan manifested a barrier around Chong and entered his Stasis Stance. His body became quiet, from each breath to the beating of his heart. His jaw clenched. "If you were gonna attack, should've done that in the first place. How dare you attack the Demon King? Show us the way out, or I'll deliver unto you his wrath."
The statue didn't move but stilled glowed its ruby red.
Ronan placed his hand on the statue, opening himself to the red ki.
Ronan had tested his luck many times, being bold had gotten him into the village and defeated the bandits, but this was something far more powerful than he expected. Upon touching the statue it shot Ronan across the room before he could even think launching him through a wall, it must've been fate, because behind the wall was a chest.
The chest was large in size and was made from solid gold, it bore the a symbol of a monkey palm on it.
"Grah...damn it," Ronan kipped up to his feet. Whatever that statue was it was supposedly beyond him for the moment. Staring at the insignia on the chest his left hand imitated the palm and struck the chest where the symbol was.
Placing his hand upon the chest, gears and mechanisms started to turn and twist, the ticking of timers also alerted Ronan of its opening.
Click
The chest buckled as compressed air was released from the chamber, behold sitting in the chest was. Nothing, it was already looted.
How tragic.
Chong on the other hand had finally stopped crying and called for his demon lord.
"Demon Lord Ronan, where are you?" He called out.
Ronan leaped from the rubble, hiding his slight disappointment in there no longer being any loot. "I'm here, Demon King Chong. It might be better if we just keep moving through the tomb."
He stood outside the barrier he created around Chong. "Sound good?"
"This place sucks," Chong said holding his with a cut. He took the blow like a champ besides him crying but I mean he was only a 10 year old boy. Just then the map floated past them and fluttered through a small crack in the wall, it was big enough for the both of them to squeeze through, Chong fit perfectly being such a small child.
"Ok, now your turn."
Ronan had withdrawn the barrier around Chong, sticking his hands into the crack before yanking them out. “I won’t be able to fit this way, Demon King.”
“Are you able to use your powers to bring me over to that side?” He took a few steps back, trying to search for another way through.
"This way Ronan," Chong said running past the walls, Ronan had to follow the giggles of the young boy to track him, "Over here." He said appearing above Ronan with a hole big enough for the martial artist to fit through, "Come on this way Ronan, this room looks cool..." Chung the disappeared and explored the room ahead.
Before Chong could get too far, he made a transparent barrier surrounding him. Ronan stepped further back and leaped from the ground into the hole that had been pointed out for him by the young boy.
“Thank you, Demon King.” Ronan lowered the barrier so they could walk forward together. “Lead the way.”
They walked around the cave and soon heard running water, "Do you here that!" Chong said as he started to run off from Ronan, "Look a lake!" He shouted.
Before them a grand lake of white water, it looked like mist. "Kinda creepy though."
“Best to let me deal with it first, Demon King.” Ronan let the flames wreath his left hand. He thought about it For a moment, if this idea of his would work. He might as well try.
Ronan stuck his left hand into the water.
Ronan was brave for being so daring, the water felt cool, but an easing type of cool. Taking his hand out of the water it didn't get wet, not this water at least. But the water was infested, leaping out of the white water was a large reptilian crocodile beast jaws bigger than the body of Ronan himself. He he didn't react fast enough his body would be chomped in two.
Ronan leaned back a cylindrical barrier forming within the mouth of the crocodile to prevent it from chomping its jaws down on the martial artist. Tightly clamped in there, Ronan grabbed the barrier and swung it over his shoulder, bringing the crocodile with it to ideally slam the creature into the ground behind them. The barrier reshaped itself into a sphere to trap the crocodile within, Ronan squatting so that he could see it.
“Hey, John Crocodile. Can you talk too?”
The beast tried to wiggle and move, but it was no use. It grumbled and hissed, "Creatures don't talk you idiot." A voice said coming from the depths of the lake.
"Hey who said that," Chong shouted as he showed his teeth to scare whoever it was off, but it was more cute than scary.
"Who me, I'm nothing more than a fairymen." A long black boat sailed across the calm waters, and behold, a Persian cat with stunning blue eyes.
Ronan got to his feet. "Camel's do, though." he stood in front of Chong with his arms crossed. "This is Demon King Chong. I'm the Demon Lord Ronan. Are you going to sail us across the lake?"
"Camel, you mean that bastard John. He always does like playing tricks, he is not a mere animal. But a mana beast. Last time I heard he was tied to a tree for disobeying the king. Hmhmhm." The cat said. "If passage is what you seek, then please hop aboard, for a price that is.. Do you have anything of value?"
Ronan tossed the music box into the air, catching it. “I have this.”
"The Vermillion Music Box? How did a white core get that?" The cat whispered to himself, he took a deeper look at Ronan and noticed the mark on his face too, "A Demon Lord Mark?" He glanced at the boy starring at him attentively before his eyes widened, "Ahh, I see. It's been a morningstar, what are you doing all the way down here? Are you done chasing heaven?"
Chong was confused and scratched his chin, "Ugh, have we met before?" The boy uttered.
"HAHAHA" The cat laughed, "So it is true," he turned to Ronan. "Do you know what a Vermillion Box does?"
"Hop in, I'll tell you on the way across..." The cat.
They sailed deeper into the lake, it was calm and quiet, and the occasional sound of tide movement and water droplets was the only thing stimulating to the ears.
"The Vermillion Music box is a mana tool. It was one of the first tools created in Wuxia, it's strange that it ended up on the lower floors..." The cat perched itself up on Chong's lap and continued his speech, "It was said the Vermillion Song of Fire, a melody so sweet and soft it could ignite the soul. It's a power like no other, I'm glad you traded me that."
The cat smiled wagging its tail slowly.
“Technically, I said I had the object.” Ronan examined the box in his hand. “But yeah. Ignites the soul, huh? This Wuxia place is pretty crazy. Giving boons to people at random.”
Ronan glanced at the cat. “These boons aren’t ours forever, right?”
"Oh..." The cat waved its tail then the box turned into mana before being placed by the cat, "Rides aren't free. But everything in this world only remains in this world. Unless you get the God of Wuxia to bless you, but nobody ever knows where he is. Rumors said that he died."
“Ah. So this is all the result of ANOTHER boon. Like mine. But stronger, I guess.”
Ronan nodded mostly to himself out of understanding and resignation. “This is going to sound weird. Are there a lot of things to fight on the way to the capitol?”
"Seeing that I'm a manager of this gate, I would hope my boon is stronger than yours. There are many creatures in this world, strong ones, weak ones, and ones you couldn't even comprehend. But if its the Capital you seek, there is many trials heading that way. The south is by far the easiest route, but if its a challenge you seek, there is a man who could help you."
"Who's the man?" Ronan's finger's fidgeted, chewing on something that wasn't there. "And what happens if I beat you?"
"Don't flatter yourself kid, you may be strong I can sense that, but you are but a baby in a ocean of sharks. If you can beat me I'll give you my Ki Core." The cat laughed at the bold statement from Ronan, "But the man your looking for is named Loli Grundy. He's a ki trainer in Chou Hei and could help you out."
"I don't ask to offend or suggest I would, I was just wondering." Ronan sighed. "I will seek out this Grundy fellow."
Ronan rose on the boat, pressing his fists together and bowing. Tradition from Mashu. "Would you do me the honour of a fight?" he began. "I...I'm on a journey to grow stronger. And you're likely the strongest in this gate as its manager, yeah? So please, fight me. Er, as long as you can heal me after the fight."
The boat hit the edge of the shore, "If it's a fight you want, sure I can play for a bit." The cat leapt off to the shore with the Vermillion Music Box following him floating above.
"How do we determine who wins?"
"I will," Chong said landing into the shore. "I will be the judge."
"Well that answers that question, haha..." He shifted his gaze toward Ronan, "Are you ready? I'll give you the first move."
"Honestly, I thought this would be I have to survive your attacks," Ronan planted his front foot firmly onto the ground. His knees bent slightly and leaned forwards. His front faced away from him, his arms kept as fists and the knuckles facing the cat. They tensed as if trying to snap something downwards, but was unable to. His back foot kicked once with the force of ten, shooting across the cave ground.
His knees bent further to match the cat's height, that down force shooting forwards instead. The flicker jab went to strike the cat's head with force to annihilate a man, while the second sought to punch through the small creature entirely. The Iron Spear.
”Ouuu, Flashy.” A red glow formed around the cat, his strikes of brute force nile to his Ki power. “Come on is that the best you got?” He taunted, “My turn…” His red glow manifested into the space of the entire room in an instant. Everyone within it was frozen still.
It was like Ronan was caught in a barrier, the cat the smiled, “Concuss.” The Ki vibrated and condensed around Ronan combusting.
The pain that was applied was brutal comparable to holding several explosive weapons and taking the damage head on, it was only with the wag of a tail that the cat committed this incredible feat of power. He hadn’t even moved from his spot.
The Ki disappeared as the cat licked it paw, “Ready for more?”
Ronan was shocked at the red Ki that surrounded Kevin. Not because it had nullified his strikes, but because Ronan was well aware of what had happened with the monkey statue outside. The red glow of Ki had sent him flying through the wall earlier. Wouldn’t this Ki do something similar then?
A barrier shaped itself around Ronan, a semi-transparent golden colour. The Ki Kevin had commanded to spread out was unable to penetrate the barrier, grinding against it without so much as the slightest of leeway. The boon given to Ronan by the Bari Bari no Mi was exceptional, and why the bearer of it was known as the Guardian of Mashu.
Almost nothing could feasibly break through.
Even as Kevin’s conjured Ki began to bludgeon, the barrier withstood it all without even the slightest of cracks or damage. It tried and tried but failed. And so as the Ki disappeared Ronan struck once more, his own barrier dissipating. His torso spun and his left arm burst forwards, the sudden transfer of weight adding onto it’s absurd power.
But then the Vermillion Flames crackled, engulfing his fist in purple and black flames to strike Kevin. A cacophony of chaos and devastation that sought nothing but annihilation. The ground beneath the strike’s path caved and continued to do so as the fist travelled the minuscule distance in a flash. An evolution of the Iron Cross only possible in Wuxia.
"Demonic Iron Cross!"
"...I've long forgotten the power of the Demon King. His ability to conjure that gauntlet is impressive I will say that. Grundy will be happy he comes."
The cat smiled, as the melody of the Vermillion Music Box chimed.
The golden notes manifested, as the cat infused the fire with his Ki giving the flames a golden outline. The notes chimed past Ronan as he struck, but his gauntlet and its flame were diminished. ]
His brute force slammed against the cat's head, but just like Ronan and barrier was stuck between them, "What happened to your attack?" He taunted.
"This is the true capabilities of the Vermillion Music Box, when hearing its chime all fire beckons my command..." He waved his tail increasing the barrier around himself launching Ronan backward.
The box chimed again as the notes manifested into fiery-tipped spears, four to be exact, "This Music Box is only dangerous in the hands of those who know how to use it. Defend yourself."
The spears boomed toward Ronan faster than his eyes could track, even with his barrier the cat wished to show him the true power of a Manager. One after the other the spears collided, each packing more power than the last. He was looking to break his barrier.
But of course, Ronan didn’t need to track them. The barrier erected itself around Ronan once more. Each spear drilled themselves against the golden defense, flames igniting. Burning as they continued to attempt to break the barrier. But it couldn’t. Centuries ago, the barrier erected by the the Bari Bari no Mi had defended against slashes that had harmed a former Emperor of the Sea without so much as a scratch. Even the fabled King Punch couldn’t crack it.
So these spears? Of course they couldn’t.
“Huh,” Ronan tilted his head to the side. “So the box stops my flames. But I need the flames to hit you cause of Ki. Because of the rules of this place. Alright.”
The spears had dissipated now. Their power burnt out, unable to penetrate the barrier formed by Ronan.
“Kevin!” Ronan called out. “How do I use Ki without making it like fire?”
"Interesting that fruit power of yours. I wonder how much it could hold up? It's a great defense, I suppose a great defense always make for a better offense, interesting..." the cat said.
He looked up at Ronan, "I'll tell you what, how about this? I'll teach you one Ki move, I think it will useful for your skill set. You go to Grundy, and once he dubs you worthy enough to travel deeper, I will give you back the Vermillion Music Box. How does that sound?"
Ronan's barrier faded, fists pressing together as he bowed. "Thank you! I accept. The fight's over then."
"Yahoo! I declare the match a draw!" Chong said as he jumped from his seat.
The cat clicked his teeth, "Whatever brat." He said rolling his eyes as he turned his attention to Ronan. "Alright traveler, I am going to teach you a simple defensive technique. It's called a Ki Cloak. This is done by concentrating the mana within your core an manifesting it around your body as another layer of armor. This is the first technique to the Ki Cloak. It looks like this."
Kevin, silhouette began to glow a red glimmer, "The second technique is the barrier technique," Kevin then expanded his Ki which shrouded in a 6-foot radius, "It's the same principle as that fruit ability of yours, It is called a Ki Expansion."
He took away the Ki in the room and wagged his tail, "Now you try."
Ronan shut his eyes. A white orb flickered in his mind; his Ki core. Wreathed in those demonic flames. He took in a sharp breath, pulling water from the core. He had spent years learning how to control his body. Not only did Ronan have sharp instincts, he was well-practiced.
He felt the mana leave the core, suffusing every inch of his mind. Ronan's eyes opened. He could feel it, the cloak of white Ki surrounding his body as he clenched his fist. The tighter he pressed, the more the Ki wavered, before suddenly bursting out and solidifying in a dome around him.
The ki faded and Ronan shook his wrist. He knew he wouldn't be able to use this in the real world. But the principles behind everything? They could be applied in the outside.
"Kevin," Ronan began. "Your red Ki made it harder for things to move. But the monkey status forced me away. Though I guess yours did too, er. My question, I guess. Is stuff like that because of the color of your Ki? Or does everyone's Ki have a different property?"
"Good question, Ki Cores have certain grade levels. White symbolizes clarity and new beginnings. This is the first stage. A red Ki Core symbolizes dominance and royal decree, being the highest level a Ki Core can reach. Upon entering the gate your core is determined by God, there has been only a few that have manifested something other than a white core."
The cat approached Ronan rubbing its body between his legs and purring, "There is another grade of core known as an Obsidian Core. Only 3 people in existence have been recorded to have this core grade. There was actually a young pirate about 20 years ago in the outside world time, who achieved this feat. It is said that those who have this grade are able to test God himself, but nobody has ever beaten God,"
Ronan smiled. "I'd like fight that God, one day."
"How do I make my Ki core stronger?" He fidgeted with his fingers. "I'm guessing you'd know how, Manager."
"Mighty ambitions you got there brat, but I don't think you gotta it you. A lot of people over the centuries said that exact phrase, where are they now? I don't know. In terms of making your core stronger, you must use it. Think of it like a muscles. But I'm giving you too much information and its spoiling the fun."
Kevin hopped onto a ledge and waved his tail, the Tomb exit was revealed to them, "You'll find Grundy at the sand hills, bring him a gift. Chow for now..." He looked at Chong and hissed before coating himself in Ki and teleporting away.
"That's one weird cat," Chong said, "He's kinda mean."
"Yeah," Ronan shrugged. He heaved the boat over his shoulder. "What can you do? Wanna lead the way, Demon King?"
The Return[]
Rodger Riley, Bumi and Utah had finally reached the next island. They had sailed for a couple of days just short of a week to reach Wuxia and its glory.
"Ahh, ole grand Wuxia Kingdom oh how I've missed you." Riley stated holding his hat by his heart and smiling, glimmers of memories from his past warmed his soul.
"I've never been to this place before, although the stories are kinda wild. Are they true?" Utah asked Riley.
"Oh yes, Wuxia is a real place of adventure. The lower floors only scratch the surface."
"So, what are we even coming here for anyway?" Bumi asked placing his hands on his hips.
"Well, we got a call from Claymore. There is other plans for now, so it looks like we have to stay in paradise for a bit. We have to get two things, a Devil Fruit, and find this Caesarion guy. I guess we need him to marry Lancelot's sister." Utah explained.
"What's the fruit?"
Riley smiled as he placed his hands onto his saber, "The Tori Tori no Mi, Model: Phoenix, a Camelot scared treasure. I left the fruit on Wuxia hidden away in the hidden gate. I didn't want to risk loosing it, good thing I did. I spent the last 20 years rotting on an island."
"It may have been unwise to reject expertise." Augustine thought to himself, his gaze fixed on the island's untamed wilderness, as he preferred to explore Wuxia independently, seeking to uncover its secrets for his own clarity. Despite the marines being curious about the island and wishing to learn more, August had a bigger purpose at hand, which is why he decided to journey on his own raft.
Wuxia's wondrous tales were told all over islands in Paradise, which tended to be anything but a vacation despite its name. Mount Kailash had their stories, but August believed Wuxia could help him uncover the truth about both Istiva and his blessing.
August had spent the first half of the day at rest, he stayed near the sandy shore and sat in prayer. His meditation interrupted as he heard the incoming ship.
He heard some tour guides coming his way, "Hello sir are you here for the gates? We are starting up the tour now. Hurry up please." The guide quickly speed walked past him to gather the remaining stragglers.
August was guided along with the others to the meeting area, and the guides gave their speeches, "Welcome to Wuxia, we will be taking you to the outer gate entrance, please note that if you have second thoughts or concerns please state them now."
August remained quiet, simply shaking his head. His mind focused on his personal quest as he prepared to begin exploring through Wuxia.
"Alright good, now follow me." The guide said herding the group through the forestry abode. They traveled through the wood peaceful and tranquil, the lulls of bird song and dancing plants, made it a pleasant experience for the monk. They soon reached a clearing in which the tour guides stopped themselves.
"Ok, we are here at the gate. A reminder that once you enter this gate you cannot come back out until you reach the next gate. Meaning if you don't reach the next gate you are stuck in Wuxia until you do. If anyone wishes to leave please do so now."
Many left but a few, including August. The travelers were instructed to approach the large tree that bore a door. It was tall and grand, as August looked upon the gate, he saw a beautiful blue door with golden accents, and the face of an azure dragon.
August, observing the gate closely, prepared himself for the journey ahead. His hand fumbled into his pocket as he reached for his ocarina, a tool that meant much more than a simple instrument. Others decide to leave, but the marine remained confident as he stared down the face of the azure dragon.
"You are myth." He said to himself. As the remaining travelers gathered before the grand tree gate, placing the ocarina to his mouth, August stepped forward.
Riley and the others waited until nightfall just sailing around the Wuxia waters, "Is it time yet?" Bumi asked stretching from his seated napping position.
"I think so," Riley responded emerging from below deck, he walked the deck as the ship sailed its course.
"Why did we have to wait so long?" Utah asked, "We could've already been a good way done by now."
"Ah you are right, but Wuxia works in strange ways which requires strange tactics. Wuxia holds about a total of 24 gate entrances. Each gate is determined by the time of day and sailing path of which you arrive. One could only know this if they've been to Wuxia before and passed the third gate. Depending on which gate you enter determines the location of spawn points within the island. We are aiming for Gate 24, it should lead up straight into the capital city."
"My brain hurts" Bumi said rubbing his temples.
"Yeah it's a lot of information, but its useful. Wuxia has many tips and tricks that can help you climb through the gates faster, this is one of them."
It was Utah that stirred the ship directly following Riley's orders, soon enough the island began to shift and change, a large door appearing before them.
The colossal structure stood high above the water, and its appearance was that of gold. "There she is boys, the entrance to the Huang Di Capital."
Bumi's jaw dropped, "Holy shit, its like a heavenly gate," he shouted as they passed through its borders.
Azure's Field[]
August found himself waking up on a soft bed of leaves and grass. Opening his eyes the marine found himself in a wonderful area of orange, yellow and red trees. They were all of different sizes and ranged from different types. He woke up on a high hill, with a small monkey creature with small wings looking at him in the face.
The creature was brown and white, in its hands was the ocarina that belonged to him. He chewed on it in front of the monk.
The creature held something familiar in its hands: his ocarina. The small monkey chewed on the instrument, seemingly intrigued by its texture. August sat up slowly, not wanting to startle the creature. He extended his hand, speaking softly, “That’s mine.”
Augustine began to sit up, questioning where he was. His eyes peeked all over to the luscious green fields, in a way this felt like August's natural habitat. He felt a natural connection towards animals, and sometimes believed he could hear things that others couldn't.
The monkey creature screeched in his face before running away with him tool. It headed down the hill into the tree lines.
The air in the forest was warm and cool at the same time, rays of sunlight peaked through looking like pillars of light striking the ground. The monkey thought it was fun the man chasing him, so it was a game of tag. The creature zipped and zagged, darted and dodged. The bugger was a nimple and quick.
They reached a plateau where the monkey perched up on a tree branch, it smiled and threw the tool over the cliff. "Hehehe!" It said as it jumped off the branch and flew off the cliffside.
But once August reached the cliff side his eyes were met with something, that not even the outside world had. There was a large bed of grass as tall as any man, it looked like a lake, and above the lake were several large creatures in the form and brown and green azure dragon fish.
There were 7 to be exact and the creatures were not of this word, they had the bodies of a Shenlong but the face of a barracuda, and below them was one lone man, with a sun hat. He was throwing them food, feeding them.
August stood at the edge of the cliff, his eyes closing in on his lost ocarina as he took in the surreal scene before him. The dragon fish moved gracefully through the air, their scales glinting in the sunlight. The man in the sun hat seemed entirely at ease, as if this was a daily routine for him. "You did it once, you'll be fine."
August repeated to himself, recently gaining his powers he didn't have control over his body like he once did, but it opened up a new realm of opportunity and growth for August. In a full sprint, he gained momentum and leaped over the cliff, diving and looking to catch the ocarina before it could make contact with any of the creatures.
Entering a diving position, he used his momentum to catch up to his instrument, but it didn't come without cost as he plummeted to the ground at high speeds.
"Ow.." A placebo effect of sorts, despite not taking any real damage, August's brain felt as if there was no response but a response of sharp pain that should occur. August began to rub his head, before realizing where he was.
He had plummeted directly into the large bed of grass. Noticing the man that fed the creatures, "Oi, where am I?" August shouted out to the man that seemed to be accustomed with the place.
"Hmm?" The old man said turning his ancient body slowly to face the young man, "Who are you?!" He said, "What are you doing littering in my fields?"
August stood up, dusting off his clothes and holding his ocarina tightly. “Oh." He was a bit taken aback by the man's appearance. He then coughed purposely and continued his speech.
"Sorry about that. My name is August, a traveler. I didn’t mean to intrude,” he said, trying to sound as respectful as possible. “I’m searching for answers as i try to understand this place.”
"Did you say, traveler?" The old man whispered his voice calm and raspy, he slowly approached August. "Why did you come to Wuxia August?"
The marine put his hand to his chin as he began to think.
"I came here for answers. I hail from a closed society of monks, so I look to grow more familiar with the outside world. Places like these were loosely referenced in the scriptures placed in churches on Kailash. I believe the supernatural here could point me towards being a man like Istiva."
"Hmm, Istiva huh. You came to the right place, Wuxia has many things that it can offer, have you heard of the place known as the Solomon floor? Perhaps that place would intrigue you." The old man said stroking his long beard.
August blinked at the man, he was honestly confused. "Solomon floor? I can't say I have. It sounds interesting. Solomon is a powerful name." He remarked, before putting his ocarina back in his pockets, following up with his hands conjoining together as he began to pray in the middle of the conversation.
"Oh yes, the traveler who named that floor was said to be the wisest in all Wuxia. Legend has it that he knew every piece of knowledge there was to know about the world, he created a library of sorts a collection of all his findings and discoveries of knowledge. But it's very hard to get to, many have died going there, and its located in the upper gates."
The old man chimed, "Would you care to join me in some feeding?"
August opened his eyes from his brief prayer and nodded. “I’d be honored. Those... What are they?” He pointed towards the draconic fish.
"Have you ever heard of a Sea King? These are called Sky Kings, they are all over this eastern region. They are delicate creatures and require looks of time and care." The old man said, walking back toward his basket full of fish.
He tossed one high into the air and the Sky King swam down and grabbed its prey, bellowing out a deep echo. "Here you try," he asked.
August took the fish and felt its weight in his hand. Naturally as a child he developed a relationship with animals, nurturing them and even going as far to wanting be a zoologist when he grew up, despite finding a different calling in the form of philosophy. He mimicked the old man, tossing the fish high into the air.
A Sky King swooped down gracefully, catching the fish mid-flight and letting out a screeching cry.
"These creatures are magnificent aren't they, and to think there are countless more out there far greater than this alone. I don't think I introduced himself, my name is Jun Jie. I used to climb the gates back in my prime years cahaha."
August put his hand out as a formality, suggesting a handshake.
"It's nice to meet you. You seem like a person of considerable wisdom regarding these gates. I've gotta get moving though. Where should I go from here?"
"All those who come through the gate are always anxious to go to the next place. You are still a baby in this world, heading for the Capital would be foolish of you. I'd say you must stay and train for a little while, only then will you be strong enough to reach the gate." Jun Jie said, he placed his hands behind his back, and they glowed a green color.
2 wooden stumps appeared from the ground allowing them to sit, "Oh my knees, I wish I was still young."
August sat down as well, feeling a mix of curiosity and determination. “What kind of training do you suggest?” he asked, with a smile on his face, eager to learn.
Despite his upbringing of pacifism, it was one of the very few things he didn't pick up in his early days as he got older. Combat to August was similar to self improvement, it was human nature and he was human too.
The dopamine and adrenaline he received from being in battle was like no other.
"Well there are many things like awakening your Ki core to start... Do you want to try?"
"Ki? Like natural energy? The proper term is Prana. The monks taught it to me. " Augustine spoke, mistaking something native to Wuxia as life force and its ability to manipulate the body in the outside world.
"Life energy is correct, but Ki only exists here in the inner gates of Wuxia. Unless granted by the God of this world, but he is hard man to get ahold of these days aha. Stand up child, we can test your abilities now and go from there."
August stood up, feeling a mix of curiosity and determination.
"Something that only exists here? Interesting. What do you wanna see?" He said, with the purpose of allowing the old man to control the training session.
Despite August's skill in fighting, he wasn't ignorant as to ignore the teachings of others.
As they stood the wind whirled around them and the Sky Kings swam above them, "Close your eyes and feel deep within your mind and body." Jun Jie said as he began to paint a vivid mental picture.
"In Wuxia there is a power called mana that can be accessed via Ki core. Everyone who steps foot on the island has to awaken this core, only those who are strong enough are able to awaken it on their own without help. Let's see if you are one of those of the strong. Picture it now in your mind, do you see it?"
"Ah, I guess it isn't so." A tinge of disappointment filled his voice, "Let's try this, you may want to bite down on something." Jun Jie placed his hands onto Augusts stomach, "Release".
The green ki that surrounded his hands was now engulfing August and the burning sensation was like no other, ironic for the fire user. His body tingled and ached, the pain was almost unbearable, but it didn't last long as Jun Jie removed his hand from his stomach. "There you should be ok now."
August raised a brow, his confusion rose as he felt the residual energy coursing through his veins. The pain subsided, it was more mental than actual harm done to his body as it was replaced by a newfound sense of power. "What was that?"
August took a deep breath, closing his eyes once more, he shut out the vibrant colors of the forest and the soothing sound of the Sky Kings leaping and crashing into the water. The world itself faded away, leaving only the internal landscape of his mind. He focused on the sensation within his core, the place where Jun Jie had infused him with the green Ki. The Ki or "Prana" as August liked to refer to it as, was a force he had only touched on superficially, and now he needed to delve deeper.
In a heartbeat, the vibrant forest around him transformed. The trees became familiar, yet older, and the air was filled with a gentle, hazy light. August found himself standing in a forest that mirrored his childhood memories, the scent of sage from the nearby temple on Mount Kailash and the smell of fresh flora was unique to Iwayama Island. As he wandered, a gentle rustling caught his attention. He turned to see a deer standing a few feet away, gazing upon August deeply as he then began to walk away. August took a tentative step toward the deer, his small hands outstretched as if to offer a gesture of peace. He began to take more steps as the deer walked away, but as he got closer he saw a crown on the deer, one which intrigued him. The crown was silver in color and had an aura of magic, it had thorns like August saw only in fables.
"Istiva.. Istiva must be real!" August said, the crown of thorns the deer wore had to be the same crown that Guru Istiva wore in his prophecies.
The deer seemed to sense the boy’s pure intentions and did not flinch. The young boy’s face lit up with awe and joy as the deer nuzzled against his hand, allowing him to gently pet its soft fur. In that moment, a deep bond formed between the child and the creature. August felt an indescribable connection with the forest and its inhabitants. Placing his hand on the deer's head, he slowly lifted the crown from its head, a movement which the deer surprisingly allowed. In quick succession though, the deer ran off as soon as it allowed August to take its crown, as if it was a messenger of sorts and had completed its task.
"Open your eyes." A familiar voice called out, it sounded like the old man and it ringed in the head of August. Augustine woke up in his own mind and returned to the present, eyeing the old man. His eyes were fixed on his new mentor, but his hands reached for his head as the same crown of thorns was still on top of his afro hair.
Effort. Shock. Desperation. These are how dormant abilities are awakened.
August had seen it all, and his mental clarity had now paved the way for the awakening of his Ki Core.
It had been complete August had awakened the latent Ki Core, and mana was now visual to the naked eye. It was like the world around him shifted and changed before him, it felt brighter, lighter even.
A tattoo mark across his forehead was a crown of deer horns, "Ah, that's an interesting one." Jun Jie said scratching his chin and admiring the mark.
His mark was now, the Horns of Enlightenment.
"Thank you, Jun Jie,” August said, his voice filled with gratitude. “I feel… different. Stronger. More connected.
My question is though, what exactly does it do? I feel different but it doesn't feel like I ate a Holy Fruit.”
“Well with key you can do many things, I guess it just really applies to the person. Most people learn basics of Ki, while others just learn as they go. I think learning the basics is always the first step, those who master the basics are sure to prosper.”
August thought to himself, before speaking, carefully choosing his words. "I see. Well, since this ki of mine has revealed itself. What's the next step?"
"The next step is mastering the basics, if your up for it. I can be your Master, I've always wanted a student." Jun Jie said smiling with his missing teeth.
"Follow me, Padawan," He said walking toward a Sky King.
With a snap of his fingers one of the beasts swooped down and on its head was a saddle big enough to fit a group of 5 comfortably. The beast lowered it head trying to make it easier for the old man to climb on. Finally making his way on he smiled at August, "Come on what are you waiting for?"
The marine climbed onto the Sky King, settling in behind Jun Jie. The creature’s scales were smooth to the touch, and its sheer size and power were awe-inspiring up close.
As the Sky King lifted off the ground, August realized how little of the world he had seen.
The beast shot high into the sky, swimming through the air like a barracuda. The speed was something August was not used to, the beast spun and performed tricks and stunts in the air, Jun Jie was driving the beast.
He was giving his newest student the fullest experience of a Sky King. It was magical they through the white clouds, it was calm. Up here it felt like a brand new world, to his amazement many more Sky Kings were above the clouds, "Do you like what you see? This is called the reverse sea, most flying creatures live up here above in clouds in the mana."
The floated softly in the air, the beast let out a deep echoing bellow which called out to the other Sky Kings. They met his call and all swam above the sky in a pod.
"It’s incredible,” August replied, his voice sounding filled with awe. “I’ve never seen anything like this Sir Jie. It’s like another world up here.”
"Ah yes this is only one of the many wonders of this world...Look ahead young one," Jun Jie said as the approached a floating island above the clouds. It was a monk temple, and was being carried by a flying mana beast turtle.
The island was massive and nomadic. One could study here for years and not even scratch the surface.
Flying in there was a class of students training in the yard, "Here we are, Soryo Kosoji this is where you will stay for now."
As they landed, August took a deep breath, taking in th beauty of the temple. “Thank you, Sir Jie. ”
The monastery on Mount Kailash was a place of strict discipline and rigorous spiritual practice. Nestled high in Iwayama, it was isolated from the world, surrounded by snow-capped peaks and the whisper of icy winds.
The monks there adhered to a strict regimen of meditation, martial arts, and scholarly study. August learned to withstand freezing temperatures here, he learned to go a substantial amount of time without eating and the discipline to not break his fast.
Ironically August had came to Wuxia for new knowledge, but the similar scene was comforting.
Sometimes in order to think more grand one must look at what familiar, although August had come from a place of cold and trails, this place was a warmth and prosperity. The high temple was a place of finding self, and maybe enlightenment.
The students and instructors all came to a stop as Jun Jie approached.
"The Grand Master has arrived please bow and show respect!"
"Yes Master Guyumi!" The students shouted in unison.
"Hello young ones, you may return to your training," Jie said waving the instructor to continue his lesson. He nodded and continued with the lesson.
"Here is where the young monks come to learn and train, they are all have blue Ki Cores. From here on out now that you are my student August you will refer to me as Master Jun, nothing more, nothing less. Now come with me youngling." Master Jun proceeded through the courtyard and entered a temple chamber.
When entering, the walls echoed the sounds of ringing bowls, the soothing zen ambiance at all times. These sounds helped calm the nerves, relieve stress, and boost a more positive mood.
The walls were covered in artwork and strange symbols, a lot of it resembled the forest and earth, depictions of a great golden tree with a man sitting at the bottom of its base.
"These walls hold much history about Wuxia, if you should ever venture on your own they tell a story..."
August’s eyes wandered over the intricate designs and symbols. The imagery was rich and profound, each place had their own unique story to tell. “Master Jun,” August began, “What is the story of the golden tree and the man beneath it?”
He paused, "It feels... familiar, yet different. Like a new chapter of an old book."
They stopped, pausing for a brief moment as his sliding sandled steps came to a close. He began to tell August of a tale.
"This is one of the God trees in Wuxia created in the garden of God. That man you see there is that man Solomon the founder of the Solomon Floor. He was the one who actually founded this place. When he constructed this place he imbedded his history into this place."
August listened intently, captivated by the story. “So, this temple holds his knowledge and teachings? I hate to correct you once more, but this man is not God."
"Oh no, Solomon is no god. But in his time, he could be considered one, 2000 years ago of course. Solomon was one of the chosen by God, bestowed special privileges and powers beyond anyone in this world. One thing you should note young man, there are many gods in this world and the next. Closed-minded thinking, limits enlightenment."
The old man turned and continued to walk down the chamber hall, "Come on young one."
As they walked, Augustine reflected on Master Jun’s words. The idea of multiple gods was new to him, and an idea that he rejected. "Heavens garments are without seams. This is writing from the wise Guru Istiva, if there truly is God, he as the enlightened one, tells us that a world of perfect beauty comes from the people, without any artificial or external elements. He is the wisest man that ever lived. I believe him to be the closest thing to God. Perhaps he was the one who encountered Solomon." He laughed, August spoke on his faith, to rebuttal Jun's words.
August and Jun continued to walk, the chamber walls were suited with more intricate carvings and symbols, each telling a piece of Solomon’s journey and the divine guidance he received. August closely looked at the runes, believing Solomon's journey to be connected to Istiva in some way.
"Maybe you need to start thinking of it the other way around young man. Perhaps Istiva came here and learned from Solomon. Now that's an interesting thought."
The rest of the murals depicted the battles of Solomon, against and army of demons. Another showed him building a great temple, the next was him receiving God's wisdom.
They eventually reached an opening that displayed a campground with neat lined tents of white. "Here is where you will be staying for the time being. I must leave you here for now. There are some preparations I must attend to. Feel free to look around, and ponder that thought."
August found a quiet spot near the edge of the campgrounds, where he could gaze out over the clouds and the vast expanse below. The concept of multiple gods, and the idea that Solomon’s influence might have reached across worlds, intrigued him. It challenged his tightly held beliefs about divine enlightenment and the nature of true wisdom.
"Thank you for the hospitality. I wish you well Master Jun." He said before bowing, as his new sensei had gone to run errands.
He thought about Guru Istiva’s teachings and his own belief in a singular divine force that governed all beauty and justice. The notion that another figure, like Solomon, might have shared in or even contributed to that divine wisdom was unsettling.
August began to jot down in his notebook what he had seen from the paintings and what he had learned thus far. This is what August had came here for in the first place, a new perspective.
Queen's Quest[]
The woman looked down upon Castor and Robert who were trespassing on her property. "You both shall come with me, or else," the woman said waving her hands over the mana water, the edges and corners started to freeze.
If they didn't exit quick they'd be frozen solid. "Yikes right away ma'am!" Robert said leaping out of the mana pool in a single bound.
Castor, still in the pool, quickly followed suit, scrambling out just as the freezing mana water began to encroach upon his position. He shook off the droplets and grabbed his clothes, pulling them on as fast as he could. "We're coming, we're coming," he muttered, shooting a glance at Robert. "Guess we're not welcome for a soak."
"Good choice, now follow me." The woman went, Turing around and leading the others to another area. The woman created a new door and which they entered, the room revealed a dinning room, with golems made from snow and ice guarding the table. The woman walked toward the edge of the long table and sat down in her throne like seat.
"Please sit, we will be chatting for some time." She said snapping her fingers as the golems escorted them both to their seats.
"What is your reasoning for entering my castle? You didn't steal anything did you? Don't lie to me, I. Hate. Liars." He cold gaze striking the two.
As they sat down, Castor couldn't help but notice the intricate details of the room. The walls were adorned with crystalline decorations that shimmered in the light, and the table was set with fine, ice-sculpted dishes and utensils. Despite the cold, the atmosphere carried an aura of regal elegance.
"We haven't stolen anything. We were just trying to find our way. If we’ve caused any offense, we apologize." Castor said as he looked at the Snow Queen, making her an enemy while on her home court would be foolish.
"Oh is that so... Come to me, my Crystal Collar!" Outstretching her arm it glowed with a yellow aura that forced, Castor summon to take form. The harpy flew high into the air and screeched. The collar around its neck glowed shooting toward the woman's hand.
It was like within seconds her hands were tightly clasped around the creatures neck, crushing it under her strength, "Liar." When she squeezed the beasts neck Castor too started to feel a tightening sensation around his throat, he was being chocked as well.
"Damn, not even a first date," Castor managed to choke out, his voice strained and weak. Summoning his resolve, he called forth Fenrir. The baby wolf appeared in a burst of energy, its fur bristling and eyes glowing with fierce loyalty. With a growl, Fenrir lunged at the Snow Queen, his little jaws snapping. Not just standing idly by either Castor used some of his strength to sent a punch to the face of the Snow Queen.
Her free hand twirled, the table shooting upward in ice trapping the summon completely before he could reach her, she then twisted the harpies legs and arms, causing Castor's body to also become twisted and destroyed.
"Are you done?" She asked keeping Castor alive just enough for him to witness her power.
"Why don't we just calm down, I think we got off to the wrong foot," Robert pleaded, "I'm Robert and that's my pal Castor, we are just trying to pass through. We are heading to the capital."
"The capital? Pahaha, don't make me laugh. Your taking this weakling with you? He is just a mere baby in this world."
"I'm not a damn baby," Castor managed to grit out, his voice strained but defiant. "I'm Castor of the Marines."
Despite the excruciating pain, Castor summoned every ounce of his willpower and began to push himself up. His muscles trembled, and his vision swam, but he refused to give in. The burning sensation in his twisted limbs was unbearable, but he used the pain to fuel his determination.
"Stop your crying baby Castor," The woman said waving her fingers again, restoring castors limbs back to full health. "Do you see the difference, baby boy?" She asked, her hands still firmly gripped around the harpies neck, "Now, did you steal from me?"
"Like I told you before, no! I tamed the Harpy myself. I found the collar," Castor declared, his voice filled with defiance and pain. Gritting his teeth against the agony still coursing through his body, he summoned the strength in his restored limbs to send a Tobu Shigan at the Snow Queen. The air bullet shot forth, a concentrated bubble of force aimed directly at her throat.
The bullet whisked her way, but the woman was already coating herself in ki causing the attack to repel off her body. "Was that supposed to do something boy?" Waving her hands again, she crushed Castor's limbs once more seeing that he hadn't learned his lesson.
She then encased his body in an ice block only allowing for his head to speak, "Now, you clearly did steal from me. Taking my treasure all willy-nilly like that, and just to go and take my harpies without permission? That calls for a good beck of punishment...right?"
"Fuck you," Castor spat, his voice filled with defiance. He strained against the ice, trying to free himself, his mind racing. He had noticed that she used ki to protect herself. Perhaps he could do the same to break free. This world and its rules were strange, so it wasn't entirely impossible in Castor's mind as he began to exert his energy.
"Robert, is he daft?" She asked.
Robert just shrugged his shoulders as he waited for the two to finish their spat.
"Ok, how about this. If you move, I will your dog." In her hand formed a ice spear with its tip already placed on the block the dire wolf was placed in. "All, I'm asking is for you to admit your a liar and a thief. You have 3 seconds to decide...1..."
Castor's heart pounded in his chest. Desperation surged through him as the weight of his choice bore down heavily. He had to protect Fenrir, no matter what. Swallowing his pride and channeling his anger into a steely resolve, he made his decision.
"I'm... I'm a liar and a thief," Castor said, his voice low but clear. He could feel the humiliation sting, but he knew it was necessary to protect his companion.
The woman let go of his harpy but took the mana tool from her neck returning the creature to its former state. "You can get this back after you repay me for you crimes." She let go of the dog and the ice turned into soft snow, releasing Castor from his binds.
"Now Castor take it easy now," Robert said before he could do anything rash. "I have a quest for you, complete it and you can keep the tool, and keep the harpy. After doing so I will grant you passage to the other side of this castle, betray me...Your puppy goes by by." She glared looking into Castor's soul.
Castor took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the Snow Queen's glare pressing down on him. He could feel her cold gaze piercing into his very soul, but he stood firm, his resolve unshaken.
"Alright," Castor said, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "I'll take on your quest. But let me make one thing clear—I'm not doing this because I'm scared of you or your threats. I'm doing it because I don't want any unnecessary bloodshed." He paused, looking at Fenrir and the harpy. "And because I care about my companions."
"It can be whatever you want it too baby boy." The woman fixed her hair, "My name is Frozina this is my Crystal Castle, there has been an annoying vampiric bitch destroying my flocks. I want you to get rid of it, just you though." Frozina said pointing at Castor, "If you think you'll be heading to the gate being that weak, you're gonna need the experience."
Castor felt a mix of relief and trepidation at the specifics of the quest. A vampire was no small challenge, and facing it alone added to the weight of the task. Still, he couldn't back down now.
"Fine," he said, his voice firm. "I'll take care of this vampire for you, Frozina just tell me where to look." Castor said.
Castor found himself outside the castle heading into the wood of where the creature was last spotted. Robert and Frozina watched from afar to see what the young man capable of. It was cold, windy, and blurry from the snowstorm that had picked up.
She had instructed Castor on a couple of things, the first being for the sign-on claw marks on the trees, and not looking at it in the eyes. Two simple regards but for something that was presumed vampire, Castor had his work cut out for him.
As Castor trudged through the biting cold of the snowstorm, he kept his senses sharp, scanning the surroundings for any sign of the vampire. The wind howled, and snowflakes danced wildly around him, but he pressed on, determined to complete the task and prove himself.
He remembered Frozina's instructions: look for claw marks on the trees and avoid eye contact with the vampire. Simple enough in theory, but the execution would be far from easy in these conditions.
Castor reached a dense part of the forest where the trees grew closer together, their branches heavy with snow. He stopped to examine a tree, brushing the snow off the bark. There, faint but unmistakable, were deep claw marks. He was on the right track.
Following the trail of claw marks, Castor moved deeper into the woods. Each step felt more treacherous as the storm intensified. The cold gnawed at him, but his resolve kept him moving forward. He knew that he had to remain vigilant; any lapse in focus could be fatal.
The sense of fear and the presence of another made the hairs stand up on the back of the Marine, it was an owl who watched him. "Whooo" it went as it flew off to another nearby branch.
More and more claw marks were seen until he came across a small camp, there were three people sitting around a warm fire. A daughter, a mother, and a father.
Castor's heart skipped a beat at the sight of the small camp. The flickering firelight cast long shadows over the figures huddled around it: a family of three, seemingly out of place in these dangerous woods. The father tended the fire, the mother wrapped a blanket around the daughter, and the daughter stared into the flames, her expression vacant.
Confusion and caution mingled in Castor's mind. How could a family be out here in the midst of a storm, in a forest haunted by a vampire? He tightened his clenched both of his fist and approached the camp slowly, his eyes darting to the claw marks on the surrounding trees. He had to be careful; appearances could be deceiving.
"Excuse me," Castor called out, his voice steady despite the growing tension. "What are you doing out here?"
The family turned in fear seeing Castor approach them, "Oh no it's the vampire!" The husband shouted. He grabbed ahold of his loved ones, "Please spare us!"
Castor halted abruptly, taken aback by the family's terrified reaction. The husband clutched his wife and daughter protectively, their faces pale with fear.
"Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Castor said, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "I'm not the vampire! I'm here to help!"
"Help? The husband turned to Castor hesitant, "How do we know we can trust you?"
“I get it,” Castor said, holding up his hands in a calming gesture. “You’ve got every reason to be cautious. But think about it. If I were a vampire, why would I announce myself instead of attacking you as soon as I saw you? Besides you're looking me in the eyes.”
But was he, the man was blind, his white ringed eyes only saw memories of what once was, "Please sir you must take care of those beasts. Come inside and sit, come on you two in the trailer." The man rushed his family inside hoping that Castor would follow behind them.
Inside the trailer was small and cramped, there wasn't much to look at just a few beds. They all sat down and told Castor about the Vampires, "They are fast," the daughter said, "They are strong" the wife said, "They are tricky to find." The husband finished.
As Castor followed the family into their cramped trailer, he took a moment to adjust to the confined space. The warm glow from a small lantern provided a stark contrast to the harsh cold outside. He listened to their concerns with a mix of empathy and a hint of sarcasm.
“Fast, strong, and tricky, huh?” Castor said with a wry smile. “Sounds like a real handful. But hey, I’m here now, so let's get down to the nitty-gritty. Do you have any other details that might help me out? Sounds, smells, anything unusual you’ve noticed?”
"The last time I seen one they were in a group is all I know," The woman answered, her family agreed.
Castor’s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Alright, that’s good to know. Groups mean they’ll be tougher to handle, but also easier to spot. Thanks for the heads up. Oh and before I go. Any weaknesses y'all know about?" Castor asked the family.
"Yes" they said in unison. They all looked at each other and then at Castor. They all revealed themselves to be the vampires themselves, and each attacked Castor inside the trailer.
If he were to fight back he needed to be quick about it, cause these creatures were no joke. The daughter closed the gap quickly and launched a yellow ki strike to the torso of Castor, a punch packed with enough force to send him flying through the trailer and out into the trees.
As the family revealed their true nature, Castor’s instincts kicked in. The daughter lunged first, her yellow ki strike aimed straight at his torso. Castor reacted instantly, his body hardening with Tekkai, absorbing the initial impact but still being propelled backward by the force.
He flew through the trailer, crashing out into the cold forest, snow and splinters scattering around him. He landed on his feet, sliding to a stop as he summoned the Harpy. "Aeliana, now!" he called materialized her beside him.
The Harpy soared into the air with a screech, her keen eyes locking onto the vampires. With the speed of a jet, the Harpy jetted towards the daughter, sending a flurry of sharp clawed attacks at the vampire.
As the Harpy, Aeliana, engaged the daughter, her talons clashing against the vampire’s defenses, Castor squared off against the father. The cold forest air stung his skin, but his focus was unwavering. Wasting no time, Castor attacked the father with a rapid series of punches, each strike precise and powerful.
The daughter and the Aeliana clashed multiple times, with the girl clawing at viscous speeds, they looked like swordsman they way they clashed and danced in the snow. Soon enough the vampire showed it's truest capabilities and sent a series of slashes toward the harpy, then appearing above the beast infusing her kick with ki he aimed to knock down the tame.
Meanwhile the husband had fought Castor, his strikes fast and intense but lacked the power to deal any real damage to the vampire as his movements were just as quick. It was like every move Castor made he had an answer for, until he caught one of Castor's fists bearing his fangs, he infused his head and aimed to clash with Castor's skull head on.
The wife however had also rushed Castor, while distracted she looked to pierce into the side on the marines ribs, even through the tekkai technique her ki infused attack was deadlier.
The Harpy dodged and parried with agility, but the vampire's speed was overwhelming. In a swift motion, the vampire appeared above Aeliana, infusing her kick with ki and aiming to knock the Harpy out of the sky. Aeliana barely had time to react. She folded her wings close to her body and dropped like a stone, narrowly avoiding the ki-infused kick. The vampire's attack missed by inches, sending a shockwave through the snow below.
In the same moment, Aeliana opened her wings wide, arresting her fall and launching herself back into the air with a powerful upward stroke. She screeched defiantly, her eyes blazing with determination. She circled the vampire, keeping her distance as she launched a super sonic scream at the vampire.
Castor's instincts screamed danger, and he knew he had to act fast. He activated Kami-e, the "Paper Drawing" technique, his body becoming as fluid as a piece of paper caught in the wind. His form seemed to flow and twist, avoiding the father's headbutt by a hair's breadth. Simultaneously, he bent backward, evading the mother's deadly claws.
Using the momentum from his evasive maneuver, Castor spun on his heel and launched a powerful counterattack. With a quick step forward, he delivered a rapid series of precise strikes, his free hand and his feet moving in a blur. He targeted the father's joints, aiming to disrupt his movements and create an opening.
The sonic scream knocked the young vampire to the ground causing her to go into a daze smacking her head of a few branches before falling to the ground.
Meanwhile, Castor was showing off his skills as a combatant, his barrage of punches showing what true powers were looking like on display. With each strike of his seastone arm, the Vampire's body burned and sizzled as if he was exposed to the sunlight itself.
"SCCCRRRRAAAAAA!" The beast chanted taking the assault head first, to the joints and ribs, his head and chest, were caught in a constant state of beating before the vampire managed to deliver a kick aimed for his chest to send him launching backwards.
The vampire male stood there panting and angry its body clearly in pain from Castor's arm. The wife didn't waste time as she threw a combination of kicks and ki strikes all aimed in different spots of Castor.
Castor's eyes narrowed, his focus sharpening as he activated Kami-E once more, his body flowing like water to evade the onslaught. Each attack from the wife was met with a precise dodge or deflection, his movements a masterful blend of speed and fluidity. He bided his time, waiting for the perfect opening.
The moment came when the wife overextended with a ki strike. Castor sidestepped the attack, his seastone fist already cocked back. With explosive force, he drove his fist towards her exposed midsection.
Aeliana, meanwhile, finished her dive, her talons aimed directly at the fallen vampire girl.
SCHULCK!
Aeliana had finished the job, killing the young vampire and spilling its blue blood across the snowy floor. And Castor was already in motion delivering a strike that crushed and burned its way at the vampires torso. She coughed up blood, as she was sent flying high into the air, only to be stopped at the tree tops crashing down through some tree branches to her death.
The last Vampire watched as his family was slaughtered in front of him, his knees buckled as he hissed in fear. Castor looked like the only monster around now. Backing up the vampire slipped causing it to fall over, "Please I beg you, spare me!" The unholy beast cried, but did that matter to a blood lusted Castor.
Castor's expression remained cold and unfeeling, his eyes locked onto the pleading vampire with a deadpan stare. He approached slowly, each step measured and deliberate. The vampire's pleas fell on deaf ears.
Without a word, Castor's seastone fist shot forward, piercing through the vampire's chest with brutal force. The vampire's eyes widened in shock and pain as Castor's hand emerged from his back, clutching his still-beating heart. The vampire let out a final, gurgling cry as Castor ripped the heart free, the life draining from his eyes.
As the vampire's body slumped to the ground, Castor held the heart aloft for a moment, his expression unchanged. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he discarded it into the snow.
Turning his attention to the fallen vampire, Castor knelt beside the body, his mind racing with the possibilities of taming it. He placed his hand on the vampire's forehead, focusing his energy and will. He attempted to channel his ki, seeking to bend the creature's lifeless form to his command.
His white ki formed around his body and around the dead body, he could feel the life draining from the vampire's body. The ki started to flux and pulse as the beast shifted into mana itself, its crystal water state flowing back into Castor. He felt a surge of un relenting power flowing through him as his teeth elongated, some of his skin bared the bat fur the vampires had, and his eyes started to see heat vision.
Was this the power of a beast tamer?
Aeliana screeched from nearby, her keen eyes watching her master’s transformation with interest. Castor took a deep breath, centering himself. He knew that this power would be invaluable in the challenges to come, but he needed to stay focused.
“Let’s head back to Frozina,” Castor said, his voice steady yet tinged with the echo of his new abilities.
Aeliana flew beside him as they made their way back through the snowy forest. Castor’s senses were heightened, his vision piercing through the blizzard as he navigated back to the Crystal Castle with ease. The familiar cold didn’t bother him as much now, his body adapting to the environment with his new abilities. This power was amazing to Castor, that fight with the vampires drew something out of him.
Landing at the Crystal Castle, Castor put the head of the mother and daughter vampire down before desummoning Aeliana. "I'm back." Castor yelled.
Frozina's eyes widened, "He actually did it? Maybe I was wrong." He thoughts were of shock but she'd never allow Castor to show her impressment. "You've done well, I am a woman of my word." She manifested the crystal collar and sent it to Castor from her castle balcony.
It landed in the snow before Castor, "Hey Castor you're back!" Robert shouted as he made his way toward his companion, "I was getting worried sick, I'm glad you're ok. You look a lot different though?"
Castor nodded, his newly elongated fangs peeking out as he spoke. "Yeah, it was... an experience. But we got what we came for." He held up the collar, a symbol of their success, its crystalline surface gleaming in the snow-covered landscape.
"What were you doing while I was fighting vampires?" Castor asked, curiosity piqued.
“I figured out where we are heading to next, Frozina had an extra map lying around. The next stop is called “Kringle City”.
Castor's interest was piqued at Robert's revelation. "Kringle City, huh? Sounds... festive." The Marine said as he looked at the map. "Looks like a decent place to regroup and gather supplies," he mused. "Plus, it might give us some insight into the surrounding regions."
Sand Prince[]
The Island was packed more the usual, the guides seemed to have been having trouble managing everyone.
"We need 3 more teams to group A and B stat," a guide shouted on the den den mushi. He ran across the beach sand directing traffic, "You go to group A, you 3 group B..." It was an endless cycle it felt like.
This guide's name was Reggie. "I can't believe this is my second day and it's already this crazy. When my mom said this place makes or breaks you she wasn't kidding." He said panting in between breaths.
Reaching the end of the long group of people he spotted one man with tan skin, he looked familiar as if he'd seen him in the paper before. He carried with him a certain aura that made him seem of importance, "Hey excuse me sir, please head to group A."
The man's head was turning in all directions, seemingly trying to make sense of where he was. With how packed it was, it made Caesarion think back to the days he and his father would take together. Usually, people parted way for royalty. He shrugged to himself, his mind too groggy to take any offense.
At first, Caesarion hadn’t even noticed the man beckoning him. His mind too foggy from the seas paired poorly with how early his body had forced him up. Yawning, his hand went over his mouth as his eyes blinked over to the guide. Staring back at him, his gaze held a blaze that dared to ignite if provoked.
His body had stilled in anticipation. “...Can I help you?” He finally asked, dropping his hand. The fire died down to mere embers, a smile making his features much less hostile.
“You uh..” His pupils bounced from Reggie’s shoes back to his face. “Oh, you’re taking me where I'm supposed to be. I see now, much appreciated.” He crossed his arms, anticipating what he assumed to be the obvious.
Reggie looked in confusion at the traveler, "Tourists." He said as led him back to the other groups.
They meet near the wood entrance and again did their famous monologue. "Welcome all who've come far and wide. Welcome to Wuxia Kingdom, a land of wonder and adventure. Please come with us as we take you to the first outer gate."
The group started to move along being herded by the guides.
Caesarion’s smile faltered, offended by the confusion. He had better reactions in a pub, but he’d shake it off this time. People in these parts were uninformed more often than not, after all.
Walking along he couldn’t help but be drawn into the sights before him. Nudging past people to reach the front of the herd, watching the gate and signage even as they passed it. “Definitely would’ve had a stronger reaction as a kid..” He mumbled to himself, hands slipping into the pockets of his shorts.
Reaching the clearing the guide let out his final warning, "Let's be clear. We have reached the outer gate. Once you enter through those doors, you cannot come back until you clear the next gate. If you fail to do so, you will remain in Wuxia until you do so. If anyone has any second thoughts or wants to leave please do so."
Finally snapping his attention to the guide, he raised an eyebrow at the final warning. Some began to move past him, their intentions the prince not interested in learning. “Why would you say that? Takes the risk out of it.” Caesarion shrugged as his words left his lips, caring not of the reaction he’d face.
Moving forward the man appeared to now be much more forward about entering. “I worry for some of you, sometimes.” He sighed out, pouting out of pity that such matters had to be treated so softly.
He was right, many of the challengers that went to test their bravery simply couldn't handle the true fact of no return, only the bold were those who advanced.
The guides allowed them to approach the gate. The tall tree was massive in comparison to anything other than he'd seen. The door appeared to him in a deep navy blue, with a red symbol of a Genbu turtle. He could hear the waves crashing upon the shores on the other side, that's when the doors cracked open, allowing him to enter.
He had no caution in approaching, rather remaining enamored by the sight. His fingertips grazed over the symbol, pressing into the indentions. Bringing it down in small circles, Caesarion swiped his hand down to slap against his thigh while the door made way for him.
Tilting his head back, even if the crowd wasn’t looking his way, he’d still wink at them before slipping off into the doorway. Closing his eyes, he let his other senses take hold for the first impression of what was to come.
Caesarion found himself waking up in a small cabin bed, only big enough to fit his stocky body and a bag next to his bed. He heard crashes of ocean waves along the shore, and chattering coming from outside.
The small room looked like a fisherman's hut, a bunch of lures and fishing rods hanging above him.
His eyes shot open as his upper half jerked up, his hands clamping down at his shoulders. "Guhuh?" Caesarion blinked a few times, disoriented at the position he was in. "Fish..? Oh what the.." He grumbled, hands sliding down opposite biceps until they dangled between his bunched up legs.
Leaning forward he winced as some lures snagged in his hair. Shaking away from them, he half stumbled out of bed with his body bent down to avoid any more of them. He was heading towards what had drawn him in to begin with, the ocean. Following expectations, he pushed his shoes off as he walked. At the same time, he felt around the walls that surrounded him, one hand remained on the back of his head as he pushed past the door before him.
The door revealed an open seascape a dock port in the middle of a sea of mana, many rafts and custom small boats were constructed near the dock, and many people covered in fish scale outfits, they bore tan skin and long black hair.
His head followed the blur of man that went barreling away from the shoreline. Caesarion had been nosy watching their conversation from his hut, chuckling to himself at the whole ordeal.
Shaking his head, he took a short jogged pace down to the docks. Bearing no mind to try to pry answers about what had been done, but to seek out what it was they were doing. He could easily place together the premise, now all it took was a way to finish the puzzle.
As if he had belonged amongst their ranks, Caesarion squatted down on the edge of the dock. Analyzing the craftsmanship of the boat, his hand reached out to brush against its features. Appreciation for the intricacies emerged in the form of a hum that flowed out from between his lips.
Bubbling from the water around the boat. Something was coming, the bubbles were small and few but then more and more came, getting bigger. That's when a greenhead poked out of the water its beading eyes staring directly at Caesarion, "Don't touch the butt you dirty brat."
Caesarion's nose had dipped down at the sight of the bubbles, reminding him of a friend. Blinking back into their vacant stare, the prince lifted his hand cautiously.
"Can't appreciate design here? My bad. No need to call me names though, makes it sound like I was trying to do something." His arms relaxed on his knees, fingers tapping against his thumb rhythmically.
Lifting his shoulders up to make some distance between their faces, Caesarion shrugged. "I'm just curious, that's all. Nothing wrong with that wouldn't you agree?"
"That's exactly what a thief would say," the mysterious figure said, eyeing down the princes every move, "There's always some babies that come through and starting messing with the local life and I don't like it or YOU!" The figure spat out a string of water hitting the prince in the face. "Now back away at once, go back home."
Twitching his eyebrow, Caesarion slowly swiped the water away. “So, considering everything here is quite decently sized, I’d love to meet the person with a pocket dimension that could just make your ships disappear, but that person is not me.” A hint of sarcasm peppered his words as he braced his knees to stand back up. “And I’d rather keel over than stick around in a hut all day, need to move these puppies, guppy.”
Lifting his leg up higher than necessary, the prince turned on his heels to walk away from the edge.
“Tough crowd.” Caesarion huffed, blowing a stray piece of hair out of his eyes.
He wasn’t going to beg his way out of this situation, nor was he keen on trying to strike another conversation. Begrudgingly, he dipped into the hut again, snagging one of the fishing rods with some lures. Just before he left, Caesarion stopped himself.
Looking back in the room the prince's bushy brows rose as they lapped over the bed. “Hm..” He put the rod and lures back down, walking to kneel beside the bed frame. “Must’ve rolled over you,” Caesarion grasped the bag's edges. Delicately, he began to open it.
Entering back into the hut, the traveler grabbed the bag and opened it up. More fishing supplies, bait, lures, snacks, a journal and finally a strange looking whistle. It had the image of a large whale.
Lifting up the whistle, Caesarion analyzed it delicately. "You better not say anything too," he grunted.
Placing the whistle between his lips to hold onto it, he continued to rummage until choosing to lift up the journal. To his absent humming, the whistle followed his melody.
Playing along to make a half sputtered out song that his mind bothered not to acknowledge. Flipping through the pages, Caesarion snapped back to the front once satisfied by its sounds. Slumping to sit like a child trying to understand their homework he finally provided enough patience to go through it with a careful eye.
Opening the journal was mostly just notes about caught fish and hulls. This seemed to belong to a man named Jonah. Judging by the place he was in, this was Jonah's hut. The journal also had a city depiction on the back a golden city underwater.
Other than that there was no other valuable information. At least for the time being.
The wheezy whistling halted at the city. Pouting, he snapped the book shut in frustration. "You could've said more, Jonah," he complained hypocritically.
His voice was muffled with sharp traces with the whistle lodged between his lips. Pushing himself back up with a bounce, Caesarion slipped the journal back in the bag to take with him. Grabbing a rod before he completely came back out the boy now began to make a melody while he walked by.
Wandering down the docks Caesarion moved along with his chin up. He'd just find a spot for himself, and hopefully no more pests getting short with him.
Yet that simply wasn't the case. That same grumpy old creature popped back up where Caesarion set up his fishing spot, "Didn't I tell you to buzz off baby! Leave at once or I'll be forced to remove you myself."
He spat water at him again.
His smooth green head poking out the water and his beady eyes glared the prince down, he reached for the rod trying to steal it from Caesarion.
"HEY!" The man finally snapped, an uncanny look of fire burning in his eyes. Not one of the casual charisma that he carried even in their last spat, but one of a line drawn. His arms snapped up to whip the rod away, glaring down at the sea farer.
Gritting his teeth, he shook his head. "I found my own spot, and if you can't tell I don't exactly have a choice finding my home here."
His hands were shaking with frustration. "Jonah didn't do me any favors, so can you just leave me alone? No, you won't do that because you're expecting something if you'd even think of that."
Huffing, the muscular man remained protective of his belongings. "You like fish? Seeing as to where we are, I'll let you have any fish I catch as long as you let me log them in this book first. Deal?" His words didn't sound like they were willing to an alternative, the water dripping down his face outlining the angry wrinkles that formed.
"Fish? Do you think I would eat my own kind! You are a sick MONSTER!" Another stream of water shot at Caesarion. "Wait? Did you say Jonah? Are you a friend of his?" The creature asked.
Caesarion reeled back, shaking his head violently from the water. "AUGH! OKAY OKAY! I DIDN'T SAY YOU HAD TO EAT THEM!"
He coughed up what landed in his mouth, wiping his face down with one arm. He knew his family's culture wasn't the norm, but it slipped him how visceral it made some people act. Huffing, he leaned forward. Blinking a few times, the man groaned.
"More acquaintances, but that's semantics." He twirled his hand to follow his words, sighing again. "Why, you know him?"
"Do I know him? Everyone does around here! He's the best sailor and fisherman in all the world! Although it is strange that a baby would come across Jonah now that I think about it.
The creature leapt out the water, it's fat green frog and turtle mixed body revealed itself in full to Caesarion, "Well if you know Jonah you must come with me at once, or else I'll kill you right now!" The kappa creature shouted, many people on the dock looked toward him.
Suddenly a woman who had brown skin and pure white hair wearing clothes of blue, and silver whacked the kappa on the back of the head, "What did I tell you about harassing our fishermen! Go away you cranky old man!" She smacked him a second time with her slipper.
"Gyah! Alright, Amanda! I'll go!" He glared at Caesarion, "See you around, punk." He spat water at him one last time before diving back into the watery abyss.
"I apologize for that, my name is Atlas Amanda, me and my people are local fisherman here. Jonah was a led fisherman but he disappeared a long time ago. He said you were friends with him is that true?"
The prince looked dazed, bewildered by the brats grotesque form and further by who came to his rescue. His cheeks stained a touch of red when he looked up at her.
Standing up, Caesarion looked down at her with a smile that eased his fury down to embers. "Amanda, a pleasure," he tilted his head. Offering his hand to lift hers, he looked at her in anticipation. Manners of a prince, now that he wasn't being harassed.
"Caesarion. Not quite, all I have is his old journal." The man reached back into his bag, revealing its cover to her. "So just about as intimately as you can be with a pen pal, vevivi!" Whether or not his lips graced her skin, he seemed far less defensive now. "I wouldn't want to spill a friend's private thoughts though, I assume you understand."
His hand pulled back the journal, rummaging to squeeze it back into it's place in the bag slung over his backside.
She smiled not saying anything, but her eyes spoke many words as she gazed at him. "What brings you hear?" She asked.
Tilting his head, Caesarion chuckled. "Adventure, I suppose. To touch the edges of the sea for myself rather than waiting for someone to tell me their interpretations of it."
His hands rested on his hips, eyes drifting to stare out to the deep blue past the docks. "Is it true, what Jonah said? If you know of course.." His question was playfully mysterious, raising an eyebrow at Amanda.
"Jonah said many things? You will have to be more specific she said, rubbing her soft hands along his chest before walking past him toward the edge of the dock.
She spoke a different language that he could not understand. She then leapt into the water, diving deep and then popping back up, "Come on."
His eyes snapped back to her as he felt her touch. Letting out an amused mumble, his body felt inclined to follow along. "Ah.."
Pausing at the edge, he looked down into the blue depths. Anxiety wasn't the right word for the pit in his gut, but a profound understanding of what would come.
"I..Can't uh, swim.." His voice began soft at the embarrassing confession. Rubbing the back of his neck, the prince scanning her features for any strong reaction. "One of the few things I forgot to pick up, I'm sure I can just tell you from here no? Unless you have a solution."
The big brutish woman turned her attention toward the little buff man, "Did you say can't swim? What kind of a man are you!" She walked toward Caesarion and placed her hand onto the back of his neck, he was now in her clutches.
Without a second thought she picked up Caesarion and slammed im through the dock and into the watery depths below.
"Sister Amy, why would you do that!" Amanada said, diving right after him.
"There is too many weak babies nowadays! Wake up call!" Amy shouted flexing her muscles as she looked through the gapping hole in the dock.
Instinctively, Caesarion recoiled to the feeling of a foreign force on his neck. His eyes widened and a gasp of air desperately tried to escape, a fear kindled from memories long past.
Squirming and panicking as strength betrayed him, the impact into the freezing waters below were nothing compared to it. Amanda could see this, how his body didn't even fight against the waves but rather hands clambered around his neck as if to reassure something wasn't there.
Staring back at the woman, his mouth hadn't even opened to try to yell. He was silent, the only few bubbles that surfaced being short streams from his nose. In a trance, it was all he could do in those split seconds.
Amanada dove down toward Caesarion, her speed was like a moving fish, but it was just her strong body. Her muscular legs allowed her to power through the hardest of currents.
"Are you alright!" She said, grabbing him from falling any deeper into the water.
Coughing up water the moment his face broke past the oceans barrier, Caesarion grunted at the uncomfortable sensation.
"Yeah..yeah ugh..Just, feel funny.." He wouldn't say it, but it took a few deep breaths before he could comfortably pull his hand away from his neck. "You good? You're starting to make me feel bad for needing to be saved twice now," he forced a smile and laugh to try to ease any tension. "I'll try to make it up to you, miss Atlas."
"Are you able to swim? You shouldn't be coughing up the mana water, its healthy to breath. You really are weak yahahah. And don't call me Atlas, its Amanada." The woman snarked.
As his troubles faded and he could compose himself, Caesarion paused. Actions that had been done better out of instinct than necessity he began to question. "Mana water?..Amanda." He addressed her, though he didn't need to.
His face made no movements to suggest his thoughts. Without hassle, the prince dipped his head under the water. If she wasn't lying, he should have been fine. Rather than holding in, Caesarion let himself let go and take a breath out below the surface.
Then, he brought a breath back in with eyes wide open with curiosity.
He had felt new life flow through him with every breath. It felt better than the actual air itself, it was like his engine was tuned to perfection taking his first few breaths.
Amanda dove down beside him swimming around him, "See, there you go baby."
The moment he could appreciate what it had to offer, Caesarion smiled wide. A sense of weightlessness made tension that he didn't even realize he was holding onto drift away, leaving him to be at peace alongside Amanda.
He watched how she moved through the waves, thinking of how Django did as well. His strength may not have been made for it, but Caesarion was a quick learner.
Dipping down again, he began to glide through the water. The lacking resistance felt natural, allowing him to move as he pleased. "This...this is awesome!" His smile widened, surprised with himself. "I don't think I'd ever want to come out if I knew about this sooner."
"Come, let me show you something," Amanda began to swim deep into the ocean, almost like he herself was a torpedo.
Cheater[]
“This place doesn't make sense, and it's freaking awesome, my senses are getting used to something new, I think I want to reach enlightenment if I figure out how to take advantage of these sensations...mhh...what strange people here.”
Rivaflow Alaric said admiring in amazement at his surroundings, the fighter was looking for answers but also for information about the place, he showed up there as a result of some stories heard around but also his old master told him that he could develop his techniques there. “I'm trembling with excitement.” He concluded trembling almost conspicuously.
Alaric walked along the dock side seeing another he'd spotted at the gate also emerging into this new world. Maybe the two opt to mingle with the locals and figure out things.
Alaric went close to a tall man that gave him the vibes of someone who couple have shared some precious information, "Ermhh... Excuse me good man, do you know what are we going to do on this place or what our fate will be? I'm new here I don't really know how things work... Can you help me?"
The large man was in fact not a man at all, but a brutish macular woman. Her long black dreaded hair waved as she turned to face the young baby of the World.
She was very beautiful and handsome, her strong presence seasoned with a bit of soft elegance. She glared at the boy, that all he was to her, she was very tall in her nature, almost standing half a body taller than Alaric. Her brow raised, as she glared the young man down. "You are new, I can tell." She spat on the dock, nasty phlegm.
"Telling you is cheating, are you a cheater?"
"Me a cheater? Of course not, and from your answer I guess it will just have to wait for the moment of truth quite near. I just wanted some general directions, this place is.... Strange but pleasant, I feel things that in other islands I've never felt, the vibrations here expand in a special way, I already have ideas in my head hehehehe" Alaric replied as he closed his eyes and made parts of his body vibrate.
"Then if your not a cheater, then I suggest getting a move on baby boy. You don't belong here." She reached and grabbed Alaric by the back of his shirt, "I do suggest this direction though." Her hand surged with green ki as she launched the boy miles into the sky over the watery ocean expanse.
He was like a pole and she was the spear bearer, maybe this was that fate he was referring to.
"Hey, hey stop, what are you doing? Stoop...woo..wooo.stooooop...WOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Alaric shouted as he reached the sky in a moment.
Now from above he could see the whole landscape, everything seemed strange and normal at the same time, his legs began to vibrate kicking the air so much that it kept the boy suspended in the void. “Why do I keep feeling the vibrations expand with a different fluidity? As if something is permeating the air itself mhhhh.” Alaric thought as he began to descend in altitude.
His body felt the sensations in the air, it was the particles of mana that existed unseen by most who didn't awaken. This man, he felt it via fruit, a neat and nifty trick.
A fated gust blew down from the sky propelling him directly into the ocean sea below.
Splash!
Alaric was deep within the ocean, looking around it was just a cold, dark blue void. It felt like water and acted like water, but to his surprise, he was able breathe.
Looking up he could see the shimmering duo sun shinning its faint light into the water as he floated into the empty space.
Once submerged in the water Alaric stood in disbelief; he was not losing his strength, he was breathing, yet he was fully submerged.
"What on earth is going on here? This is not water? It's all too strange, it's fluid, it has a gentle gait and yet it totally looks like water, something is wrong.... Idea!!!"
Alaric again analyzed his surroundings, incredulous at what he was experiencing at that moment. "If it is not magic, it is a strange nature, and if it is a strange nature. It has to react to forces, let's see how it behaves in a balanced concentric motion, collide Yin and Yang."
Brrrrrrr, with two strong vibrations emanating from his hands, Alaric began to see how that strange water behaved, moving his hands in fluid movements until the waves generated by its vibrations collided, from normal water one might expect a vortex, bubbles, a wave, but what would happen now?
There were no bubbles but the vortex still occurred interesting. Alaric's body felt amazing, better than that it felt 100 times better than his normal state.
Maybe exploring this strange phenomenon would lead to more clues... or not.
“What is this feeling...water is strange but by now I think calling it water is useless, look how it expands and compresses when the vibrations meet, let's try this!!!” Alaric thought to himself.
In a circular motion and using vibrations, the boy began to rotate around himself concentrating several clashes of this strange water around him, each vibration of one hand generated a circle of water colliding with that of the other hand, now several circles together shaped a rotating sphere, until the entire Alaric was surrounded by a barrier that expanded and compressed.
“Yin in one hand, Yang in the other, balance, CLAP!!!”
Clapping his hands together with a sharp blow, the entire barrier dissipated into an infinity of vibrating drops until they calmed down and returned to their initial state, yet Alaric felt that he had taken a step forward in his continuous attempt to give balance to a phenomenon as agitated as vibrations.
His vibrations spinning and swirling around him started to affect the water creating currents that formed around him. They were powerful as the jetted around him. Around his neck a tattoo was placed, a ragging river current.
Current Conductor
His mark manifested in full and glowed in the water a brilliant white. That's when something under the water caught his eye, something sparkling in the watery depths.
“Mhh? What is that strange light? I feel so good, I seem reborn from nothing, what's going on? Why is this strange water so akin to me now? I want to know more, I want more, let's see what's in store for me!”
A flood of thoughts invaded Alaric's mind and he got into a descending position by hurling vibrations from his hands and vibrating his feet so that he kicked so many times per second starting off at high speed right away toward that light.
As if it were natural, the strange water followed his movement launching him even faster toward the goal, as if the current itself was Alaric's cradle.
Due to his devil fruit Alaric jetted toward the light, but this was still the ocean.
In Wuxia, everywhere was dangerous, it didn't matter how secure something was, or how sure someone is. Danger was always on the table.
The golden glimmer actually was a small guppy fish. Nothing scary about that. It had big googly eyes and looked goofy in a sense. It had one big fin and one large fin.
The guppy noticed the spiraling jet known as Alaric heading towards it, it was shocked with fear and awaited it's fate.
"Ehhhhh???? It was just a damn fish, damn you made me hope for something good, take this for punishment Aaaah!!!"
Alaric cried out rotating in on himself as his leg vibrated incessantly up and down. "Yin: 128 collisions" The boy shouted as his leg that seemed stationary was actually vibrating and kicking so many times, what caught the boy's attention was that with each blow a vibrating stream started and went hurtling toward the fish, increasing the impact his kicks would have.
Alaric disregarded its last stand for salvation, pummeling it with 128 strikes of pure power.
128 Hit Combo!
The fish floated with its belly facing the surface. A large x crossed it eyes a clear sign of death. In his victory, Alaric defeating his very first monster of Wuxia, was caught in the jaws of the beast.
Literally.
Rising from the black Abyss was only a large tongue he saw before the creature's jaw swallowed him and the golden guppy whole. It was like a vacuum, the currents themselves was something nobody could swim against with the colossal creature. It's jaw were big enough to swallow whole war ships.
The current carried them both deeper and deeper into the mouth, Alaric could see the light from the twin sun above, fade as the beast closed it's jaws.
Utter darkness. But the glowing guppy.
"Ahahah you damn fish... Ehy, yo.. Ehy.. Ehyyy ehyyyyy ruuuuuuuuuuunn" Alaric shouted out loud trying to run away after seeing a giant vortex that sucked him inside an enormous sea beast. Now traveling inside it he started to hit against everything until it reached the end of the journey, but he couldn't see anything at least for that moment.
But something felt strange, as if he could move inside it now, the place where he stood was big enough to walk, BONK, Alaric gave a headbutt to something but he couldn't see clearly to what.
Alaric found himself upon a large tongue. This having land, and aquatic vegetation. Washing along the side of the shore was the golden guppy, he flopped around multiple times, before his orange ki manifested transforming him into a small boy in a golden fish costume.
"Ouch, you dick! That hurt now you got us both caught! NOW WE'RE STUCK IN THE BELLY OF A MEGALADON!"
Alaric turned sharply toward the voice he heard; he could see a blurry silhouette of a little boy who glowed brightly for a moment. "And who the fuck are you to tell me these things? And why were you glowing? And instead of shouting, GIVE ME A SOLUTION IF YOU ARE SO KNOWLEDGEFUL!!!"
"Don't you yell at me you psychopath! Do you always GO AROUND KICKING PEOPLE IN THE FACE ASSHOLE!" The guppy now turned little boy shouted. He glanced around holding his swollen forehead, "It seems like we are stuck here now! Oh great just what I needed! My girlfriend is going to kill me!"
Alaric's expression was confused; he tried to move closer to the young boy to get a better view by noticing his clothing.
"Ehy you, I beat up a fish that wanted to eat me, why are you dressed like that fish? Anyway I have a good idea to get out of here, but tell me, if this megalo thing eats everything, could we find interesting remains here? More importantly, what is this place so strange? Why didn't I die underwater and why do I have this mark on me now?"...and resumed with the thousand thoughts.
"You didn't beat up a fish that wanted to eat you! YOU BEAT ME UP!" The boy ripped a piece of seaweed from the tooth of the creature and smacked Alaric with it like a wet towel.
"If you can get us outta here, I'll help you find whatever you want. This beast eats just about anything, it's been hunting me for days, I don't know why. I was on my way to my girlfriend's house when I was chased and attacked. I got lost running away, I thought I was in the clear until your dumbass got me trapped!"
The boy looked at Alaric, "Why are you asking me all these dumb questions, what is this your first day or something?"
"I think I don't understand...you are a fish and a boy...bho this place is too strange to ask questions. Anyway yes, it's my first time here, get on my back, everyone is known to be ticklish weak heheheh." Alaric said as he bent down to touch the creature's tongue with his hands and feet starting to vibrate hard from all limbs.
"Oh that makes more sense, I'm an Atlantean, we can turn into sea creatures as long as we wear are special armor." The boy pointed to his golden guppy costume. "The name is Reef! A pleasure to meet you," he quickly jumped on Alaric's back.
The vibrations caused the beast to jerk it's land sized tongue throwing them deeper into the stomach, "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!" Reef said as they flew deeper into the dark.
"Well, you used to make light before, didn't you? Do it now too because I feel that...OUCH, what the fuck is here?" Alaric exclaimed after banging on something hard, beginning to give off vibrations around him to sense what was around him. "I'm not sure Reef, but I think there are wrecks here!" The boy suggested.
Reef snapped his fingers and his costume started to glow that golden light. It was true, they were tossed onto a shipdeck. A destroyed shipdeck and it wasn't the only one. It was a graveyard full of them, all destroyed.
The beasts tongue was deeper in some parts looking like small mounds of lakes and ponds, ships, of all sizes covered by a mysterious mist. There could be anything lying beneath these boards.
"This place looks freaky," Reef said running toward the edge of the deck, "Look there are hundreds of ships around here, spooky!"
"Noo little fishy, I don't know your story but this place is a treasure to discover, you don't know how many people would give their lives for such a sight, wrecks equals treasures!!! Come to this ship, I need light please!" Alaric asked as he jumped onto a huge wreck that stood out in size from others.
Reef followed behind Alaric's blind curiosity toward the next ship. The ship was larger much larger, so large that it looked like a mountain. "This thing is huge!"
"You bet it's big, it's a galleon, let's search everywhere by going in through that big hole, it's down below where the treasures are hiding...assuming there are any left here ahahah" Alaric suggested heading inside the galleon rooms.
"Treasure! We are in the belly of a shark and you are talking about treasure? I refuse. I want to go home." Reef said stamping his foot down and folding his arms together.
"Oi kiddo, we're in the belly of a Galleon, the faster we search the faster we will get out of here, now please can u you make some good light and help me?" Alaric asked gently but with a pumping vein on his forehead.
"You're a damn liar! YOU KI LESS DOG!" Reef retaliated, he didn't like Alaric at this moment. Guess that comes with the mood swings of a child.
"You ki what? What's ki? Ehy is that a chest?" Alaric asked more confused than anything in this moment.
"I'm not telling you until you free me from your stupidity," Reef was rude and harsh not caring about what Alaric had to say. "Your gold and treasures will not sway me demon."
"Well, don't change idea once I open this, bad kiddo." Alaric said while opening the strange chest, Skreeek, a bad sound came out due to the big amount of rust and then the content of the chest was revealed.
The chest opened, it was nothing more than an old pirate coat, and belongings.
There was a letter with a seal that said. “Dutchmen John Isaac.”
Dutchmen John Isaac...mhh, a letter inside a chest can be one of the greatest treasures, but it can also be nothing, let's read." Alaric said breaking the wax seal, before him the unknown words ready to be revealed.
"If you're reading this I'm probably long gone now. My travels in Wuxia have taken me far, but this last stop took me the furthest. The Atlantean people hold something of..." "...With this they are one with mana."
Alaric's eyes shone bright and he quickly turned to the kid. "Look here, there's something you probably know, what's mana and that ki you mentioned earlier? Can you please tell me, I swear I'll help you to get out of here" he asked kneeling in front of the kid.
“Do I look like a Ki teacher to you pal? Do I?” The little boys attitude was becoming more and more rude by the minute.
“I barely know Ki myself, how am I supposed to tell you. If you get us out of here I can take you to someone who can teach you.”
"I don't want a teacher, I just wanna know what is this Ki you're talking about or this mana written here." Alaric continued.
"IDK! I TOLD YOU ALREADY I DONT KNOW! ALL I KNOW IS THAT YOU CAN ATTACK WITH IT!" Reef shouted echoing in the mouth of the beast. The sounds of rushing waters. "Do you hear that?"
"You can attack with it...maybe..can it be related to what happened earlier with me? Like this strange water reacted to my flow and vibration.. I wonder if it can work again, get in my shoulders again kiddo, maybe we can go out for real now!!" Alaric said while getting out of the ship until it was over the megalodon meat.
The rushing waters started to fill its mouth, Reef was being stubborn. "You better be telling me the truth," he leapt onto the back on Alaric.
The waters came crashing in, and despite them being able to breathe underwater, the currents themselves were still just as powerful. The once graveyard was no more as it was flooded and Alraric and Reef were caught in the middle of it.
The currents carried them deeper into the beast.
"Recall that sensation, make it yours, the currents under your command, go Alaric you can do it!!" Alaric though as he prepared again to release vibration from his hands and start doing flowing movements. Again new circles start to extend from Alaric's hands and followed all of his movement creating a new barrier of waves around him, but only of vibration, he still didn't know how to use that power. "Let's hope it works, Yin Yang release: Flow of The Crushing Waters"
BOOOOM
Alaric release a double great shockwave from both hands to the stomach of the megalodon hoping to gain a way out of it.
The beasts belly rumbled and its large tongue caused massive tidal waves to crash upon each other. This creature was far strong than mere vibrations, it just felt like a gentle massage to the beast, perhaps a tickle.
"Try something else that shit aint working!"
"Nothing else, this has to work, work! Work! WOOOOORK!!!" Alaric shouted with all his might, now not only he was sending powerful vibration but also his limbs started to vibrate to send multiple hits on the meat and the current that were flowing around them starter to turn around them, were they trying to follow Alaric's command?
The tongue soon vibrated but not because of Alaric because of what was coming up. The vibrations were working, but from its bowel and stomach its acid came surging toward them crashing just as fast and rushing just as hard as the water from before.
"RUUUNNNN!" Reef shouted. "We'll burn if that touches us."
Don't loose your grip, I'm about to explode! Ready, steady, GO!!!!" Alaric soon started to kick everything his leg touched, an infinity of kicks that could be counted to reach the teeth of the megalodon.
And once he reached them, his gaze turned death serious, focused as if it was his last chance. His legs weren't visible anymore, he prepared a quantity of kick of tremendous power, a shower of impacts that he prayed to be powered with the flow he used before entering the mouth of the megalodon. "One spot, all at once, 2048 concentric waves, Yang demolition!!! GOOOO!!!"
The creature swam up to the surface and vomited both Reef and Alaric out into the sky covered in slime and acid, "YYYAAAAAAHHHHHH"
These soared high into the sky towards an jungle island.
"WE'RE GOING TO DIE!" Reef yelled passing out mid air.
"Ahahahahah little kid, we're out now don't worry!!" Alaric said while kicking the air itself to land easily, now in the middle of high treen and a very intricate set of plants that covered any visual.
"Better than nothing, ayo wake up!! We're safe!!" Alaric shouted to the kid.
Elf's Workshop[]
Castor and Robert reached Kringle City by nightfall, and the city was packed. But to Castor's amazement, this was the most festive town he'd ever seen. Christmas music was playing on the loudspeakers attached to every corner. It set the mood, the warm orange lights, and dangling led lights really made this place a wonderland.
The buildings were all tall cottage gingerbread houses, that they smelled yummy too. They were painted with a blue, and white frosting and each house was perfectly placed. The funny part about this town was the people, all around them were small elves, all wearing winter clothes and big jackets. It looked like dresses on all of them, but they moved without worry.
There was drinking, dancing, and shops, family and friends from all over gathered in the square every night to share community. One of the elves noticed to two strangers who'd come to their humble abode.
"Heyo stranger, the name is Flap Jimmy, but you can call me Jim. Welcome to Kringle City," Jimmy was very nice, very open and very welcoming.
"Hello Jim, I'm Castor, and this is my friend Robert. We were wondering if you could tell us about Kringle City," Castor said, glancing around at the vibrant scene. Elves were singing carols, children laughed and played in the snow, and the aroma of freshly baked treats filled the air.
"Sure thing buddy, Kringle City is the workshop city in Chou Hei, we are responsible for the creation of mana tools and technology. We the elves are the workers and Nick the man in charge, but he's outta town right now. You want a tour?"
Castor nodded eagerly. "That sounds great, Jim. We'd love to see more of the city and learn about your work here."
"Sounds great, could we get a bite to eat first, all this gingerbread is making me hungry," Robert said his stomach grumbling as he ate all the snacks he'd taken.
"Rob, you're in luck. My family is hosting a huge dinner, we can head over there now if you want?" Jim was happy to have visitors at his house.
"Yeah, I'm down for that," Castor replied. He brought Robert closer and whispered, "Be wary. The last person that invited me to their house was a vampire."
Castor turned back to Jim with a friendly smile. "Lead the way, Jim."
"Oh my that sounds terrifying, are you a monster hunter?" Jim asked as he led them down the village block. They passed by many elves, all of which greeted them with hellos and how are yah's. They were a nice group of people. Kringle City was filled with much more than elves, even beastmen in the form of Reindeer walked among them.
They were just as tall as Castor and Robert, the deer minks were finally something familiar to Castor.
"Something like that," Castor replied with a wry smile. "We've had our fair share of encounters."
As they walked, they passed by many elves, all of whom greeted them warmly with hellos and friendly inquiries. It was clear that the people of Kringle City were a kind and welcoming bunch.
"Finally something semi-normal," Castor remarked as he looked at the beastmen. Beastmen were plentiful outside of Wuxia, and Castor had met his fair share of them during his travels.
Castor nodded, then turned his attention to the bustling city. "So, who's this Nick guy?" he asked, curious about the figure in charge of Kringle City.
"Oh Nick, he's the mayor of the city. He was selected by the God of Wuxia himself to deliver all the mana tools in the tower. So he's usually gone for long periods of time. When he's not here his wife runs things. She's a real sweetheart."
"God of Wuxia huh? Say what type of tools does Nick make." Castor asked before an idea worked it's way into his head. The magical nature of the place, the unique creatures, and the vampires' reaction to seastone all seemed connected in a peculiar way. He mulled over the possibilities, piecing together the clues he had gathered so far.
He recalled stories of powerful Devil Fruits that could alter entire landscapes and bestow incredible abilities upon their users. The transformations, the Ki cores, the unusual creatures – all of it pointed towards something more than just a naturally occurring phenomenon.
"Oh, big Nick makes a lot of things, mostly vehicles and tools. I think his most famous is the sleigh, it's a vehicle that can reach anywhere within the tower in an instant. He somehow figured out a way to make a gate a machine, no wonder why God chose him."
They would finally arrive at an apartment building tall and made of gingerbread. "Alright fella's right this way," Jim said leading them into the doors, and toward an elevator. Jim pushed the button.
"Welcome to my humble abode gentlemen, the finest penthouse in all Kringle City." He said finger pistoling and clicking his teeth.
Castor followed Jim into the elevator, his mind racing with the new information. As the elevator began to ascend, he turned to Jim with a curious expression. "So, what exactly is the tower you mentioned? Sounds like it's a pretty important place."
"Whoops, I think I said too much... I'm a little lose of the hot chocolate if yah know what I mean. The wife says I drink too much, but I like to have fun, I work hard at the factory."
Ding!
The elevator doors slid open and Jim and the others went inside. The Elf clicked the 50th floor. He wasn't kidding about living lavish, the elevator played some unique disco edm hip hop, and only Jimmy knew the lyrics.
"And I put it on Santa no Kizzy! I love this song." He said.
"Whatever this tower is, it's confidential enough for him to hide it," Castor whispered. "We should probably get more info on it. There might be more to this place than what we've seen so far."
The elevator continued its ascent, the music playing in the background as they reached the 50th floor. The doors slid open with a soft chime, revealing a lavish penthouse that lived up to Jim's enthusiastic description. The space was warm and inviting, with twinkling lights, cozy furniture, and the rich aroma of a festive feast filling the air.
"I love this place, I feel like a kid again." Robert said dancing along to the music.
Ding!
The elevator doors opened up straight into Jimmy's apartment, there was a massive party going on and the space was a large open space. Fine furniture, Eggnog Ale, festive tunes, and many...many women. "Alright everyone let's get the party started!"
Everyone in the crowd cheered as the food and party dancers arrived onto the scene. They placed a large Christmas dinner with all sorts of grub. "Come on guys make yourselves at home, me casa su casa." A waiter a fine elf woman who were tall handed Castor and Robert a drink, "Thanks."
But as they glanced around a certain cat approached them, "Hello boys."
"I know I shouldn't be surprised," Castor said, turning to Robert with a mixture of disbelief and amusement. "But did that cat just say hello?"
"Kevin!" Robert shouted, a few peoples heads turned. "Keep it down will you, I'm trying to blend in. You beast boy? Enjoying your stay?"
"Uh, yeah, I guess," Castor said, his curiosity getting the better of him as he stared at the talking cat. "Who are you, exactly?"
"I'm Kevin, the Floor Manager here in Chou Hei," He said.
He then conjured a pillow and it floated in the air to reach eye level with Castor and Robert, "I'm here just checking in on the babies that pass through as any good manager would." He glanced at Robert, "I'm surprised you're not out chopping wood, huntsmen. I thought you'd retired."
Robert rubbed the back of his head, "I guess something called me out of it, I saw the kid calm a mana beast upon first contact."
Kevin then swiveled back to Castor, "Oh it that true? Call your beast to me huntsmen."
Castor nodded, his expression turning serious as he focused on summoning Fenrir. With a mental command, he called out to the wolf spirit. A shimmering flow of mana began to shape itself, and Fenrir, emerged, looking at Kevin before barking at the cat.
"Oh my god, you caught a lunar wolf? How the f-" Kevin was puzzled and didn't finish his sentence. He floated around the pup inspecting it, "Hmm...".
He then looked at the mark on Castor's arm, "Ah, that's the cause, a bunch of interesting babies today. Congratulations on the catch huntsmen. Robert, I'll catch you another time." Kevin said before teleporting away within an instant.
“Umm, Lunar Wolf? I thought I caught a dire wolf, Robert,” Castor said, cradling Fenrir and sipping his drink, still processing the revelation. “And what type of creature is Kevin?”
"Hey, I'm just as surprised as you are man. I for sure thought it was a Dire Wolf. The lunar wolf was said to be extinct, so you can't blame me for the misinformation. I apologize." Robert took another sip of his drink to break the awkward tension, "Kevin is a Cheshire Sphinx, one of the many great feline mana beasts in the tower. Rumors have it that he's been to the very last gate."
Castor's mind raced with things as he began to bum rush Roberts with questions. "What exactly are these gates you're talking about? And how does this tower work? Is it some kind of massive structure with different levels or floors, each with its own set of rules and inhabitants? And the Lunar Wolf—what makes it so special compared to a Dire Wolf? Is it stronger, or does it have unique abilities? And why did everyone think they were extinct?"
"Woah Woah Woah, I know it's a lot of information but you need to slow down. This isn't the place for questions were at a party," Robert stated to a anxious Castor. "Let's just walk around and mingle a little bit," he then started to walk toward a group of women with drinks.
Castor took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing thoughts. "Alright, alright. You're right," he said, giving Fenrir a pat before setting him down gently. "Let's enjoy the party for now."
He followed Robert towards the group of women, taking in the festive atmosphere. The music, the lights, and the cheerful chatter helped ease his curiosity for the moment. As they approached, Castor put on a friendly smile, however his mind wasn't on the lights or music but on Wuxia and it's mystery.
The partying raged on for a couple more hours. The duo did what a two man could do, spit game and get girl. They were huntsmen in many ways. From girl to girl and group to group they mingled with the city folk until they could part no more.
At this point in the night Robert was drunk out of his mind, passed out on the couch with a few women kissing on his neck. His shirt had been undone and his wallet was gone.
Castor found himself on the terrace, over looking the city. It was beautiful, even late at night the city was alive.
"Guess it's time to enjoy the view while we can," Castor said, gently stroking Fenrir’s fur.
The city sprawled out below Castor, a twinkling sea of lights set against the backdrop of a star-studded sky. Kringle City looked like something out of a storybook, with its gingerbread houses glowing warmly in the night, their blue and white frosting shimmering under the festive lights. The soft hum of the party below was a distant murmur, blending with the gentle rustling of the snow-covered trees lining the streets. The scene was enchanting, with the occasional burst of laughter and cheer drifting up to the terrace.
As Castor gazed out over the city, his thoughts swirled with the day's revelations. The notion of a Lunar Wolf, a creature thought extinct, had both intrigued and unsettled him. The way Kevin had reacted, the confirmation of Fenrir's identity, and the cryptic hints about the tower and its gates—all of it pointed to something far beyond the ordinary. The mysterious tower, with its gates and its enigmatic purpose, seemed to be a nexus of power and secrets, and Castor couldn't shake the feeling that it was intricately connected to the magical phenomena he was witnessing.
"Magic, beasts, gates...," Castor muttered to himself. "There's so much more to this place than meets the eye."
"That's an understatement," sliding from the doors was Jim, with another pot of hot chocolate in his hands. "You seemed troubled, you pal."
Castor turned to see Jim sliding out from the doors with another pot of hot chocolate in hand. The elf's cheerful demeanor and festive attire were a stark contrast to the deep thoughts running through Castor's mind.
"Yeah, you could say that," Castor replied, taking a sip from the mug he got at the party. The rich, creamy warmth of the hot chocolate was a comforting balm against the chill of the night air. "I’m just trying to piece together everything that’s been happening." Castor said be fore remembering what he wanted to ask Jim.
"You said Nick made a gate into a machine. What do you mean?" Castor asked as he looked at Jim.
Jim stepped onto a stool to lean with on the edge with Castor, he took a loud sip of coco and began to unravel the mysteries. "Yes this world can be confusing at first, but I found the best way to look at it, was not to. Only then could you understand what you see..."
There was an awkward pause of silence, "Anyways, Nick has always been a talented inventor, he started out making toys and later developed that skill to something on a whole new level. He even created the elves. I'm not to sure on how he did it, but all I know is what it does. It's pretty much a warp gate to travel in between floors. In theory its one of the most important tools in the inner gates."
Castor sipped his hot chocolate thoughtfully, letting Jim's words sink in. The warm, rich flavor contrasted with the whirlwind of thoughts in his mind.
"So, Nick’s ability to create warp gates and his knack for invention... It sounds like he might have some kind of power, or maybe he's tapped into some unique form of mana. He might be fundamentally manipulating the structure of reality in Wuxia." Castor mused aloud. "Yo Jim where is Nick's workshop?" Castor asked calmly.
"Yeah Nick has some strange tactics, but its said that he can't use mana, he doesn't even have a Ki Core. That's what's his skill so great, he's ultimately one of the most powerful builders in the inner gates without having access to the main power source. Like I said, there was a reason he was chosen by God."
He took another his of his coco, "WOW, man this is a got pot," Jim said the yummy drink sending shivers down his spine. "Oh you mean the factory, yeah we all work there, us elves. I can give you a tour of the place tomorrow morning if you'd like?"
"That sounds great, Jim. I'd love to see the factory and understand more about how Nick's creations come to life," Castor said, his curiosity getting the better of him.
"Cool, cheers mate." He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a white key card. "Here, take this room for yourself and spend the night. On me."
The card read 402 as in room number. "It's on the fourth floor, feel free to use it as much as you'd like."
As Jim walked away, Castor looked down at the key card, the number 402 gleaming in the light. He glanced at Robert, who was still passed out on the couch with a few women doting on him. Castor shook his head with a smirk and decided to check out the room Jim had offered.
He made his way through the lively party, dodging dancing elves and navigating through the sea of revelers. Finding the elevator, he pressed the button and waited. The doors opened with a ding, and he stepped inside, enjoying the brief moment of solitude as the elevator ascended to the fourth floor.
Room 402 was easy to find. The hallway was quiet, a stark contrast to the party below. Castor slid the key card into the slot, and the door clicked open. Inside, the room was cozy and well-furnished, with a comfortable bed, a small sitting area, and a window that offered a view of the festive city below.
He set Fenrir down on the bed, the pup curling up immediately. Castor took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the day finally lifting off his shoulders. He walked over to the window, looking out at the twinkling lights of Kringle City. The festive cheer and warmth of the place were infectious, and for a moment, he allowed himself to relax and simply enjoy the view.
As he sat down in the armchair, he couldn’t help but reflect on the events of the day. The revelation about Nick, the unexpected encounter with Kevin, and the mysteries of the tower and the gates. There was so much to uncover, but for now, he was content to take things one step at a time.
There was a large window next to Castor, the open window let in a cool whimsical breeze. Looking out of it he could see the town square from his angle, curtesy of Jim. Castor must've been getting tired from his long day, mind and body fatigue was a nasty thing. So much so that he started to hear a jingling of bells hit his ear.
It was hypnotic and lulling, but if he really was trying to get some sleep maybe closing the window was for the best.
The cool, whimsical breeze wafted through the open window, carrying with it the jingling of bells. The sound was hypnotic, lulling him into a state of half-sleep. Castor's eyes drooped, but curiosity gnawed at the edges of his fatigue. In a place like Wuxia, the source of such a sound could be anything, and his adventurous spirit wouldn't let him rest until he found out.
Rising from the chair, Castor leaned out of the window, peering into the bustling square below. The festive lights cast a warm glow over the cobblestone streets, and elves were still dancing, singing, and laughing. But the jingling bells were different, almost ethereal, coming from somewhere beyond the immediate festivities.
It was across the street, that Castor something rather strange. It was a black raw animal standing on the rooftop across the street. The triple moon gave him the ultimate silhouette as he gazed down upon Castor's with its eyes of golden rings. The beast was massive, it stood on all fours and it wore a red Christmas cloth cape around its neck which covered it's back.
Around it's neck was a collar, with several bells, attached to it. As the beast and Castor made eye contact, it smiled.
But this smile was ghoulish, the beasts sharp fangs and long tongue was freaky to say the least.
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!
Someone was at the door.
Castor's heart skipped a beat as he locked eyes with the massive beast on the rooftop across the street. The triple moon's light framed the creature's silhouette, casting an eerie glow on its golden-ringed eyes. The beast's red Christmas cloth cape fluttered gently in the breeze, adding to its surreal appearance. The bells on its collar jingled softly, the same sound that had lured Castor outside.
The creature's ghoulish smile, revealing sharp fangs and a long, menacing tongue, sent a shiver down Castor's spine. His mind raced with questions and fear, but his instincts kicked in.
The sudden knocking at the door snapped Castor back to reality. He quickly but cautiously moved back towards the room where Fenrir lay. He picked up the pup gently, making sure not to startle him, and cradled him in his arms.
"Stay calm, little guy," Castor whispered to Fenrir, who yawned and nestled into his chest.
Castor turned towards the door, his hand hovering over the doorknob for a moment as he gathered his thoughts. Taking a deep breath, he quickly turned around and opened the door expecting Robert or Jim.
Indeed it was Robert a drunken mess, “Oh, burp! Castor. There you a-re. I just met a hottie in the hall,” he stumbled his way inside, landing himself on the only bed in the place, besides the couch.
“You look like shit, like you saw a ghost.”
if Castor were too look back out the window the creature was gone.
Castor let out a sigh of relief, though his heart was still pounding from the unsettling encounter. He gave Robert a wry smile, trying to shake off the lingering unease.
"Yeah, something like that," Castor said, glancing back at the window. The beast was gone, as if it had never been there. He frowned, his mind racing with possibilities, but he knew he had to focus on the present.
"I'm gonna go get some fresh air Robert. Don't do anything stupid." Castor said as he began to put his coat on and head outside. Whatever that creature was couldn't have gotten that far that fast.
Castor decided to check on the strange encounter, something like this was too good to slip by, the urgency of a huntsmen. He made his way out of the apartment penthouse and into the lobby.
A few people were lingering in the lobby entrance, just arriving home from the bars and nightlife, or the overnight shifts. Castor better be quick about his business if he want to find this mysterious beast.
He slipped past the groups of elves and other residents, moving with purpose and urgency. The memory of the creature's golden eyes and eerie smile propelled him forward. As he exited the building, the cool night air hit him, refreshing and invigorating.
Castor decided to start by looking on the rooftop where he had last seen the creature. He kept his senses sharp, listening for any unusual sounds and watching for any movement in the shadows. Using a Geppo he propelled himself to the roof top looking for any clues, tracks, prints etc.
There were a few tracks of the rooftop where Castor had last seen it, but the tracks led off the edge of the building. Perhaps he should keep searching and find more clues.
The tracks were faint but visible, leading to the edge of the building. He knew he needed more clues to understand what he was dealing with. Summoning Fenrir, he gave the wolf pup a command to pick up the scent.
"Alright, Fenrir, let's see if you can find where our friend went," Castor said, his voice calm but focused.
Fenrir sniffed around the tracks, his keen senses working to pick up any trace of the creature. Castor continued to search the rooftop, looking for any signs that might give him more information. He examined the area carefully, noting any disturbances in the snow or unusual markings on the ground.
Fenrir glowed under the moon light. His white fur and even creating a yellow flashlight effect. The pup sniffed around as they went from roof top to roof top. The small wolf nose poked at something.
Jingle
Fenrir pushed it with his nose, he thought it was a ball, but in reality, it was a bell.
Castor watched as Fenrir poked at the object with his nose, the small jingle catching his attention. Kneeling down, he picked up the bell and examined it closely. It was an ornate piece, decorated with intricate designs that shimmered under the moonlight. The craftsmanship was unlike anything he had seen before, suggesting it was a special item, possibly belonging to the mysterious creature.
"Interesting," Castor muttered, turning the bell over in his hands. He noticed that the designs on it seemed to form a pattern, almost like runes or symbols of some sort. "This is no ordinary bell."
Fenrir continued to sniff around, his nose twitching as he picked up the creature's scent again. He looked up at Castor and let out a soft whine, indicating that the trail was still fresh.
"Good boy, Fenrir," Castor praised, pocketing the bell. "Let's keep following the scent and see where it leads."
Fenrir led them across several rooftops, his nose to the ground, guiding them with surety. They moved swiftly and silently, Castor's eyes scanning their surroundings for any signs of danger. The city below was still alive with festivities, but the rooftops were quiet, a world apart from the celebrations.
Eventually, the trail led them to an old, rusted grate on the edge of a dark alley. Fenrir stopped and pawed at it, looking up at Castor expectantly.
"The sewers," Castor said, glancing around. "Makes sense. It's a perfect hiding place."
He pried the grate open, and they descended into the darkness below. The sewers were damp and cold, the air thick with the smell of mildew and decay. The sound of dripping water echoed through the tunnels, creating an eerie atmosphere.
Fenrir moved confidently through the labyrinthine passages, his nose never losing the trail. Castor followed closely, his senses alert for any sign of the creature.
As they ventured deeper, the passages became narrower and more twisted. They finally reached a large, open chamber filled with discarded toys and broken machinery. This was where the bad toys were put, Castor realized, a graveyard for the unwanted creations of Kringle City.
The room was littered in every sense of the world and feeling. Piles were turned into mounds, into hills of tools, and junk. In a sense it was a crude sight, there were toys that looked almost...alive. But they were just missing that something to make them a true living being. The sewer was constantly filled with sudden noises and movements, catching the ear of anyone in the eerie silence.
Jingle Jingle
The sounds of hooves trotting to a stop echoed in the chamber.
Fenrir growled softly, his fur bristling as he stood protectively in front of Castor. The pup's glowing fur cast a faint light, illuminating the creature's form. It was a massive beast, with sleek black fur and eyes that shone like molten gold. The red Christmas cloth cape around its neck added an eerie festive touch to its otherwise menacing appearance. Undoubtedly the one that Castor saw earlier at his window.
"So, you live down here?," Castor said as he got into his fighting stance, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "I have to say this place is like a collector's wet dream"
But what Castor saw was only a shadow of a nearby toy.
A sound came from Castor's left, more jingling drew them deeper into the sewer into another chamber. Each chamber they entered the same holographic shadow appeared and led them to the next stop until they reached a set of stairs, a strange noise came.
A puff of steam, and the chugging of an engine.
They arrived at a train station. There was no one in the station except for one man, dressed in a red trench coat jacket, he wore a black outfit underneath. Around his neck was a chain dangling like diamonds. They were bells. He wore glasses, rectangular black ones, with the initials N.K inscribed in silver tensile lining.
He had brown skin, and curly black hair, long. It was shiny and looked wet.
Castor's eyes narrowed. "Who are you, and what are you doing in this place?" He asked as he got into his fighting stance once again, not intending to get caught off guard like he did with those vampires.
The man turned toward Castor and his wolf, which growled in his presence. He smiled and removed the glasses slightly revealing his golden eyes only to the wolf.
He slid them back up before fully addressing Castor.
Fenrir shook and whimpered in fear. The man stood up, his size very large in stature, but slim. He stuck his hand out, "The name is Chris."
Castor hesitated for a moment, glancing down at Fenrir, who was visibly shaken. He didn't reach out and shake Chris's hand, instead he simply replied with a fake name. "I'm Nicholas," he replied, still wary of the stranger.
"Nicholas, really. How ironic?" Chris said getting the signal about his hand shake. "This place here is special. Do you know why?"
"Let me guess," Castor said with a smirk, "it's because of the charming ambiance and delightful decor?" He glanced around at the eerie, cluttered chamber, the piles of half-finished toys, and the unsettling noises echoing through the space.
"Oh a smart ass, naughty." He said shaking his head, "No, this was the first Kringle City established on this floor. Did you know that? It's been so long since that people forgotten its history." Chris explained, sitting back on the train bench.
Castor took a seat across from Chris, Fenrir hopping up beside him. "So, this is the original Kringle City?" Castor mused, glancing around the station. "Wait why doesn't anyone say something about this or even mention it. It's a whole ass city." Castor asked Chris as he looked around. "And what's up with the beast, my dog's scent tracked him here."
"Why would they, Nick hardwired them not to question anything." Chris said, "Beast? You're going to have to be specific, make it quick too, my train is about to arrive."
Castor furrowed his brow. "Wait, what do you mean Nick hardwired them? Is he like the God of this place?" Castor asked before continuing "And the beast I saw... it was massive, standing on all fours, with a red cloth cape and a collar with bells. It had these eerie golden eyes and a ghoulish smile."
"Sounds frightening..." He said smiling showing a teeth, they didn't resemble what Castor saw. "I think that's a question you should ask Nick himself one day."
CHOO CHOO!
The train arrived at the station, rushing by as its many carts passed by. A rush of wind blew through the translation as it passed by. A newspaper flew by and hit Castor in the face along with his wolf blinding them.
"See yeah around...Castor."
Was the last thing he heard before they appeared back at a bus stop outside of Jim's penthouse.
Castor pulled the newspaper off his face, shaking his head in bewilderment. "What the hell just happened?" he muttered, looking around to find himself back at the bus stop outside Jim's penthouse. Fenrir, still by his side, sniffed the air and looked equally confused.
The street was quiet, a stark contrast to the eerie, bustling sewer and the strange encounter with Chris. Castor's mind raced with questions about Kringle City's secrets, the beast he saw, and the enigmatic figure he had just met.
"Looks like we've got a lot more to uncover, buddy," Castor said, patting Fenrir on the head. The pup gave a small, reassuring bark, his courage returning.
With a deep breath, Castor started back towards the penthouse. He knew this was only the beginning of a much larger mystery, one that seemed to be pulling him deeper into the heart of Kringle City's hidden truths. As he entered the building, the warmth and noise of the ongoing party greeted him, a stark reminder of the bizarre, magical world he had stepped into.
"First thing tomorrow, we'll start looking for answers," Castor promised, more to himself than to anyone else. He glanced at Fenrir. "And maybe we'll pay a visit to Nick's factory and see what that has to tell about all this."
"Well morning boys, you guys are sure excited about the workshop factory tour huh? Up early, or just late night?" Jim passed by with a hot tea in his hand, something that cured the hangovers.
A bus pulled up arriving just on time, "Alright boys, the ride over is kinda long so you guys can nap on the way there."
Castor glanced at the bus that had just pulled up, its doors opening with a soft hiss. The sight of the early morning light outside made him realize how quickly the night had passed. He gave a slight nod to Fenrir, who seemed equally alert despite the night's events.
"Alright, let's get on the bus," Castor said, ushering Fenrir ahead of him. They climbed aboard and found seats near the back, settling in for the ride.
Ideals[]
It had been a few hours as August drew in his book. Soaring over his head was the same monkey resting just before him, "What are you doing?" The monkey asked. This time he was wearing clothes, a black kimono with a staff stick on his back.
He crept closer to his book, "Do you draw a lot?"
August looked up from his book, a faint smile touching his lips as he saw the monkey in its new attire. “I draw to remember,” August replied, "it's something I've done since childhood, It’s a way to preserve moments."
The pages of August's notebook were filled with detailed sketches of the monastery, the magnificent architecture, and the informative murals. Each drawing was accompanied by notes and personal reflections August felt on each subject.
"Do you have a name? You're a curious one." He asked, seemingly paying no mind to the talking monkey and instead viewing the creature as a potential acquaintance. Despite the monkey stealing from him, August brushed it off as mere natural curiosity of his ocarina.
"Cool stuff kid, my name is Wu Kun Kong the 105th, to be exact. A pleasure to meet you August." The monkey flew across his shoulder and landed on his head picking through the nats.
"What brings you to this place, you are new."
August laughed softly, "My name is Jacques De Augustine to be exact. The pleasure is all mine," he exchanged his full name much like the monkey did.
"I am new, and I am on a mission of sorts. As a member of the Deva Sena, it is my job to spread knowledge. However, I am on a personal quest, seeking to find unbiased knowledge from more than one place. That way, I can better teach the ways of Istiva by understanding different perspectives."
"Oh so you wish to be a teacher, you should explore the temple library we have plenty of cool stuff in there." Kong said.
"A teacher? Ehh. A respectable and important position, but a bit boring. I prefer the term Religious Soldier." Augustine added. "The library could be a great place to start. My body is most eager for the training though."
"I mean, if we skip training I could take you to the library. I know a secret path to get in," Kong said tempting the marine to follow him.
Augustine looked at Kong in confusion, and then smiled.
"A tale as old as time. Monkey See, Monkey Do. Any other day I may be tempted by my quest for knowledge, but it would be unwise to skip training on my first day." He said, standing up and lighting a candle to resonate the smell of the room.
Kong, stuck his tongue out at August, "Oh you're no fun. When you want to have some real training, come find me." The monkey then flew off in the distance.
"Student, are you ready for your training?" Master Jun said appearing behind the marine without a trace.
August turned around, startled but quickly composed himself. “I suppose knocking is not of this world. Yes, Master Jun. I am ready.”
Jun whacked August over the head, but when he did his hand passed through his head bursting into fire, "?" Jun stepped back a few feet shocked at the young mans body, "What in my days."
August blinked, feeling a faint warmth on his scalp. “My apologies, Master Jun. I forgot to tell you I'm blessed." He smiled
"Blessed is an understatement, I didn't know you were a logia!" Master Jun shouted, placing his palm over his eyes, laughing, "Juhuhuhu," He said.
"This teaching thing might work out better than I expected, logia powers can go very far in this world." The master thought as he was stroking his beard.
"Very interesting developments in our training, follow me young one." Master Jun turned around and started to make his was back toward the temple, as they walked through the camp, many of the students were sent to live out in the beautiful nature. It was extremely nomadic, it felt like a right of passage.
Being one with the elements, meant the start to the next step.
He took August to another training area, this one looked a lot more run down and torn. A singular doll practice dummy was placed in the middle of the area. There was lingering dust on the squared pavement floors, and moss grew on the wooden structures that once were tidy dojo rooms.
"This is where you will be taking some of your training. Do you like it?"
Everything around August froze momentarily, he was honestly confused. "Logia?.. I don't swing that way." He commented, unaware of the categorization that fit his so-called 'blessing.' August looked around, taking in the rustic and worn surroundings.
“It has character,” he replied, smiling slightly. "I'm ready to begin Master Jun."
"Good. Start with these..." His green ki manifested into small sticks which then merged into a full broom and dustpan, "You can start by cleaning this damn. It's been a mess for years, I heard that cleaning is a good warmup for the body...Get's you loose."
Master Jun gave a warm smile then left August to do his first lesson, "I will be back to check on you soon ok."
Just like that he was there and then he wasn't. I guess nobody knocked or said goodbye.
August simply got to work, not a sigh or pout came from him as he looked at the broom and dustpan in his hands. He began to sweep the dusty floor, cleaning was no punishment as he been doing this since childhood, cleaning entire buildings and cities as apart of his monk duties.
The repetitive motion of sweeping allowed his mind to wander, reflecting on his journey so far and the wisdom Master Jun had shared. As he cleaned, he felt a strange connection to the place, it was odd but not impossible with what he had encountered thus far, he felt like he could hear the voices of past warriors who had trained here.
Hours passing, eventually, the area began to look tidier, and August felt a sense of accomplishment.
Whisper Whisper Whisper
A soft tiny voice, hit his ear drum. But from where, even if he were to glance around he would see nobody.
August paused, the faint whispers continuing to tickle his ears. He turned slowly, scanning the room. "Jun? Is that you?"
He saw nothing, how strange. Just then his tattoo mark started to glow, and again he experienced a burning across his forehead, and a raging headache.
August's body felt incredible pain for the first time in 3 weeks.
The room around him blurred, the shadows warping as if mocking his suffering. He tried to steady his breath, his fingers digging into his scalp as he held his head in an effort to calm him. His eyes shut from the experience.
August forced himself to open his eyes, the room now eerily silent. He inhaled deeply, the air cold and heavy with an unsettling amount of weight on his shoulders.
With a slow, deliberate movement, he reached for his notebook, his hands still trembling slightly. He began to jot down his thoughts.
What a terrible headache.
The sound of glimmering, as something flew by his head. "Hello, Prophet..." it said. Gazing upon it was a baby girl with long hair, small angel wings, and halo. She wore a long-sleeved dress the covered her feet.
"...You summoned me."
August stared in disbelief, his mind racing.
“I don't believe I did. Who… who are you?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
August's eyes narrowed in suspicion. “Guru Istiva’s teachings do not mention such beings.” he thought to himself.
"We have many names, but my duty is the cherub." The girl said, her voice sounding like a symphony of the most beautiful music composed.
Augustine felt a strange mix of skepticism and curiosity. “If you are indeed a messenger, what is your purpose here? Are you with Master Jun?"
"You summoned me a prophet. As it was written the holy king each cherub will bow to a prophet. You are higher than I." She said.
Augustine stood firm, his eyes showing no sign of hesitation. “I do not recognize your authority, cherub. My guidance comes solely from Guru Istiva. Your presence here is an anomaly.” He said.
Prophet was a proper term for the holy position of August. His home of Iwayama Island, bears the Deva Sena, the religious military force that enforces the law of the Church Of Istiva.
The Priest
The Bishop
The Paladin,
The Templar.
All the ranks held for ordinary members. August currently held the rank of Bishop, despite seeking to become of the elite ranks.
August's philosophy meant much to him, and his position reflected that. His hands, marked by tattoos of interchanging balance. His right hand held the sun on his palm, while his left hand held the moon on his palm.
Even the way he marked his own body held great purpose. "I do not believe myself to be higher than anyone. If you have purpose here, then enlighten me." August shrugged.
"Yes prophet. I obey your commands, may you be enlightened." Her halo glowed a magnificent bright light, and August was thrown into realm of existence.
A Man Named Grundy[]
The duo had found the map that led them toward their destination. It floating in the air.
"I wonder how strong this Grundy guy is?" Chong said, "I hope John's ok."
Their path lead them into a steep valley of red soil and lush green grass, the further they traveled the desert started to house pools of water with large floating rocks all around them. They were large and small, all having vines and creatures of all kinds living in them.
"Give some credit to John, Demon King. He scammed another king before. He'll be fine." Ronan continued moving through the valley. Following after the map. The boat still being carried over his shoulder as the duo made their way forward. "Ki makes things...strange. It's not a power in the outside, but it matters so much here. I, er. It's weird. I prefer it when it's not a factor. But I have to adapt to this place."
Ronan waved his hand. "Sorry about that, Chong. Demon Lord had to think out loud for a bit, tekahaha!"
"Ki's not on the outside world where you come from?" Chong said confused. "My big brother says that I can't use my Ki until I reach the...Which floor was it again?" His child mind tried to remember back but he was too young to remember all of it.
"Doesn't exist out there," Ronan shook his head. "There's something called Haki that my grandpa told me about, but. No Ki. Why aren't you allowed to use your Ki?"
"Oh Haki, I want to learn that. It sounds cool," Chong chuckled performing another series of deadly blows to his invisible foe, "I don't know why I can't use my Ki, I've tried but there's no luck. He said using it could be dangerous for me until I'm strong enough."
"Demon King, your power is great." Ronan smiled.
Soon enough the duo reached an open green field with one man lying in the grass, smoking a pipe.
Ronan approached the man, laying the boat down before him. "Greetings, Ki Trainer Grundy, I think? I bequeath unto you this boat used by Kevin. I was told you could teach me some techniques?"
"Huh?" The man was sprawled out on the soft bed of grass and turned his head to see the two approaching.
His eyes widened, he kicked off the ground in a way that defied the laws of nature, flipping away a good distance from Chong and Ronan, "How did he get here, shouldn't he be...I thought he was..."
"What are you doing with him," Grundy said, manifesting a spear made of orange Ki. He stabbed the end into the ground and a gust of powerful wind surged from his presence.
Chong's instincts told me to run, but he was frozen in fear, "Why do I fe-feel like th-this." Chong said trembling in his speech.
Ronan scowled, conjuring his barrier around Chong as the man stood in front, once more in his Stasis Stance. "I'm escorting him. Stand down."
"Stand down," Grundy gritted his teeth, "Do you know what you're carrying around!" Grundy readied his spear, a humming began at the point of the blade, glowing orange before expanding into the image of a small sun.
The grass around him scorched to a crisp, "Why didn't Kevin get rid of that thing..."
"He's a kid!" Ronan yelled. "He's literally shaking in his boots. Don't make me fight you, potential teacher."
Grundy had come to his senses, his battle instinct and spook of seeing Chong caused him to go into attack mode. Once he gazed upon the boy, he realized the only monster here, was himself.
He pointed his spear upward releasing the beam of ki that parted the clouds as it shot like a swirling column.
Boom!
The attack exploded into the atmosphere something that could be seen all over the south region. The impact of the explosion sent shockwaves a great distance reaching the three that stood on the ground. A violent wind blew against them as the grass was pushed by the wind, finally settling.
He twirled his spear before placing it into the ground creating a final shockwave, "I will not train someone housing filth."
Ronan sighed. The show of power was almost beyond anything he had seen before. But he was far ruder than the strongest person he knew. "That's fine." he said. "At least point the way out to the Capitol."
"No." Grundy said.
He raised his hand conjured a silver flip phone and dialed three numbers. 9-1-1
"911 what's your emergency"
"I would like to report a bounty."
"Bounty Request, please hold..." A brief moment of silence between them. "Please state the Identity of the individual and bounty proposal."
"...There is a man with red hair housing a high level threat in the lower floors. A name I'm afraid to utter once more..."
"... I wish to place a bounty of 
1,600,000,000 on his head."
"Be D. Chung Demon King of the 666th Floor is now registered. Unit's are on their way."
Grundy clicked the flip phone shut it, he smiled. "I suggest you run along now, after all. His bounty has been posted in the WEB everyone in the tower will be after you. 1.6 Billion is a lot of money around here."
He then turned into an owl bird and flew away.
Chung was in shock, "What was he talking about Ronan?"
“I...I don’t know, Chong.” Ronan squatted down next to the child, shielded by the barrier. “You’re safe as long as the barrier’s here. It’s unbreakable, except for sea-kissed stone and the strongest in the outside world. But I need you to think. Did your big brother tell you what do in case of an emergency? Where to go? What to do?”
Ronan had come into Wuxia in order to strengthen himself. He had a duty to his title. But right now, his personal feelings had come into play. He wanted to protect the child before him.
“Anything at all. I promise, I won’t be mad.”
Chong was overwhelmed with emotion and confusion. He didn't understand why someone would place a bounty on his head. "I-I don't know Ro-Ronan!" The boy started to cry and shed tears.
He tried hard to think but his mind was jus filled with sadness and hatred, "Why does he hate me so much," he uttered in between sobbing.
Ronan had to act quick Chong was in a deep turmoil and if what Grundy said was true, then many would be after such riches. I guess it turned out that he'll be facing more foes than he thought.
"Chong," Ronan smiled. "Do you trust me?"
"Y-yes," he said in a sniffling mess.
He lowered the barrier and turned around. "Hop on," Ronan said. "We're running to the capitol. Ready?"
Chong leapt on to the Demon Lords back and they were on the races, Ronan had started running toward the supposed right direction, which is was. The golden map slowly raced just ahead of them.
Low and behold it was getting far too late, they needed rest if they wished to continue on their journey. There was two options, they could risk it and camp out for a few hours to get some shuteye and well needed rest, or they could continue running.
Ronan clicked his tongue, screeching to a stop. A barrier shaped around Ronan and Chong. Impenetrable. "Chong, you sleep. I'll sleep 2 hours every 30 minutes. Got it?"
Before he could finish Chong was far passed out already, in a deep somber sleep.
Somewhere in the upper floors...
A man sat at his desk sipping a tea cup, and listening to smooth violin music. He was pale and had long blue hair tied up into a bun. His clothes were an all red suit and tie.
He looked important. There was a long bar device on his desk projecting a holographic screen, he was using the WEB aka Wuxia External Browser. A program installed within the foundations of Wuxia. Anyone could access this within the tower as long as you had the technology.
Floating on his screen was the bounty poster of Chung along with the entrance gate logs. A name was highlighted.
Rodger Riley "The Red Mara"
"It's interesting that both of these two players show up at the same time after all these years..." He took another sip of his drink placing his hand onto the computer mouse.
He clicked directly on the data profile of Chung, "It looks like most of his files are still missing. After all our research and scowering, not even the best programmers in the world can find info on this guy."
He slammed his hand into the desk, "Fuck!"
His office room door opened and certain man walked into the room.
"So you've arrived, late per usual."
"..."
"They said you weren't a man of many words, you talk more with your hands. I want you to bring me Chung alive, do whatever you feel is required to bring him back." The suited man flicked him a key card, "Here is your passage to the lower floor, that card has our mark on it. The moderators shouldn't harm you if you show them this."
The mysterious figure snatched the card, "Thanks..." and walked out.
The doors creaked behind his exit, "These hikers are so dramatic..."
Beside his shoulder a small pixie appeared, "Are you sure you're not being dramatic. The boy's forgotten all about his past and besides we have his brother."
"Back off Tina," he said, "The last time we played it safe, the previous faction head was killed. Or do you not remember who was supposed to be guarding him."
Chong and Ronan were hidden away within a small bush gathering, their hidden location was a perfect place for a well deserved rest. Chong had been passed out for a bit now, he tossed and turned in his sleep. Having dreams of becoming a noble warrior and meeting his brother.
He called out to him several times in his sleep, for Ronan it was just a sad song of calling. The starts shinned bright upon them, it was peaceful, calm, and still, a perfect time to cleanse the mind.
Ronan sighed, sleeping in and out on shifts as to get the sleep he needed while staying awake good stretches of time. The two of them were surrounded in the barrier of his Devil Fruit; preventing them from being harmed while they rested. Ronan just needed the time to pass.
The next day...
The morning came before they new it, the suns rising in the morning stained the skies of orange and red, they needed to make a move. Chong's stomach rumbled, "Owww, I'm starving Ronan, can we get something to eat," Chong said rubbing his eyes awake. He smacked his gums from the cotton mouth, he was a mouth breather.
The boy stood to his feet, and stretched, "YYYAAAAAWWWWWNNNNNN!"
Ronan leaped off the tree he had been pulling himself up on, landing in front of Chong and ruffled the young Demon King's hair. "It's probably better to do it after we get to the capital. A few more hours before we'll put something in our bellies."
He handed Chong a date from his pocket. He had taken some when they were with John the day before. Ronan took a bite and sighed with relief. "And this stuff here is pretty good, Demon King."
Chong grabbed the date and started to snack on it for the time being. The map interacted with them the moment they woke up, like it was waiting for them. Just then the sound of hooves.
"Oh so you guys made it to the other side, sorry I didn't meet yah at the exit," John the Camel said trotting up slowly, just in the nick of time. Chong raced after the map and clutched it with his hands, like a wriggling cat the map tried to free itself but Chong's grip was the strongest man in the world right now.
"Hmm, where to next..." The young lad tried to sound out the words, "T-he N-Nile R-iv-er...The Nile River!" He turned his head to see John approaching, "Look Ronan it's John!" He said running after their friend.
"John!" Ronan grinned. As Chong made his way to the camel, Ronan was quick to manifest the barrier again, surrounding the Demon King and his Lord. Supposedly their lives were in danger. Ronan didn't want his journey in the outside world to end in a story. Nor did he want these two he had become friends with to perish.
He waved to greet him. "What's in that bag of yours? What kind of food? Where did we leave you again?"
John visual confusion on his face, his eyebrow raised. He wondered why he raised the barrier, before he never done that. Strange. He paid little attention to it anyway, letting it drift past him. "This bag is full of my old companion's gear, all his snacks and rations. There's dates, oranges, some bread, cheese that sort of thing. Where you left me? Back the tombs what's up with the questions there, didn't know you worked for the cops."
John trotted back noticing the strange patterns, "Did you see something in there?"
Ronan extended the barrier to contain John.
"No, just. Someone named Grundy called the cops on me. Kevin taught me some stuff. But people are supposed to be after us. Just got worried you might've been someone transformed. Just had to check."
"Grundy? Loli Grundy! Who in the world would send you to... Oh this was Kevin huh. That does sound like something that troll would do." John shook his head, "What do you mean by Cops? Like the 911 line?"
John's eyebrow raised high above his head and his eyes bulged out, "This isn't good. Those are the Moderators! They are a special ops force tasked with controlling the floors and establishing order. If they are after you then we gotta get a move on!"
John spoke with panic and was visually stressed.
"Ah, okay." Ronan lifted Chong up with an arm, dispelling the barrier. His eyes danced across the skyline as they began to move. "Where's the safest place for Chong now?"
"No place is safe now, we are going to be in a constant run and we are still several days away from the capital. I think the next course of action would be a new change of clothes and style. They have your description getting a disguise could help us, I know a woman who could help us, hop on."
"I, uh. Okay." Ronan leaped onto John. "Let's go."
They headed off, the hot twin suns beaming down on them as they made their way.
This part of the south started to bear more vegetation and greenery. While still sandy in most spots the soft grass eased the hot sand making it comfortable to walk. They found themselves deep within a cluster of trees and sand, the trees stood high and were skinny. There was nobody around here but the small lizards and swam in the sand.
Be Chong who was sitting upon John's head spotted something, "Is that it John?" He pointed forward highlighting a small hut shack with a smoking chimney.
"That sure looks like the place," he replied. They passed by a sign that said, "Mama Maria's."
"Alright," Ronan leaped off John and approached the hut. He knocked on the door. "Hello? Mama Maria?"
There was no one at the door, but a rustling was heard out back with some soft humming of a tune. Chong ran up behind Ronan, "Look I hear something?"
The young boy began to run past the hut toward the noise. "Come on Ronan!"
Ronan chased after Chong, panic in his eyes. “Don’t get too far, Chong!”
Reaching around the back of the hut they came across a fat woman with white hair and dark skin. She was wearing a long pink dress and apron, and in her hands was a large wooden stirstick in a large pot of gumbo.
She hummed her tune before she turned her head toward the incoming visitors, "Well well, who do we have here. Ronan and Chong... Did John bring you here. Of course he did come sit!"
“Uh, hi ma’am.” Ronan sat down but was quick to wrap him and the Demon King in a barrier. “How…how do you know me? I know Chong is wanted, but I’m just a guy.”
"I know many things young one please take a bowl," The elderly woman prepared two bowls for the both of them, around her eyes were black sunglasses. "My name is Mama Maria. It seems that fate had brought you here... Is that true?"
“Fates one way to put it.” Ronan nodded. “I just call him John. Nice to meet you, Mama Maria.”
"You are looking to leave? So soon but you just got here..." Maria spoke in a odd tone, as if she could read the minds of those she talked to. "Tell me how you like it."
“I, uh.” Ronan dispelled the barrier. “What’s in it?”
"Frogs, crickets, a few plump mice. It's my signature dish." She said smiling, bringing her spoon to her mouth she took a sip, "OOOOOOOOOOOO THAT IS GOOD!"
Ronan took the bowl, placing it to his lips and began to drink it down.
He placed it down with a smile on his face. He had grown up eating the most basic of meals. Anything besides that was a delicacy.
“You’re right. That is good.”
She smacked him over the head with a spoon, "Don't mock my cooking!"
Chong on the other hand had finished his bowl already, "MMMM that was the best thing ever Mama Maria!"
"You like it? Really come here muffin," Her big body waddeled over towards Chong and gave him a big hug and a wet kiss on the cheek.
“Agh! I’m not mocking you!”
"Uh huh...Anyways children, what brings you here besides, help?" She asked. She waddled back to her seat and began to stir the pot once more. "Many people come to me far and wide to try this soup ya know."
“I want Chong to be safe,” Ronan added. “I’m not ready to keep him safe on my own. I need to go to the real world and accomplish other goals before I try to save him.”
"Ahhh I see, come closer and look into the pot. What do you see...Ronan of Mashu..."
“I…how did you…?” Ronan stammered. “How do you know my home?”
"Look boy..."
Ronan glanced over the pot at first it was nothing but brown soup, but then it slowly turned clear and visions flashed in Ronan's eyes. He was brought to a place of beauty, a golden field of lush wheat and grass. The skies were warm, and the air smelled sweet.
A true beauty unfolded before his very eyes, soon enough he saw Mama Maria, but she was much younger and much more beautiful than before.
"It's nice isn't it?" She asked as she walked by the young warrior. "Come with me and tell me about yourself..."
“I…I’m Ronan. A martial artist.” he walked alongside her. The winds blew across his skin. It was soothing. “I’m the youngest to ever start learning the Iron Fist. And I’m supposed to be the Guardian of Mashu.”
"A guardian you say..."
They continued through the field, "I sense something is troubling you boy? What is the matter?" Maria was quick to pick up on peoples hidden emotions.
“I failed.” Ronan said. “I became the Guardian by accident. And I…”
He shook his head. “How are you doing that? Why am I being so honest?”
"It happens when the people of Wuxia come to see me, I should start charging for therapy." She smiled upon Ronan her large stature towering the warrior.
"What makes you feel that you failed, I don't believe in accidents. I believe in fate."
They continued through the field until the approached a large stone path that revealed a statue of a woman, "Look at it. Isn't it just wonderful?"
“The First Guardian. She was worthy.” Ronan shook his head.
He turned to Mama Maria. “I consumed the barrier’s boon by accident. And when the island became occupied…I couldn’t do anything. I wasn’t strong enough to stop it.”
“So I’m going to become worthy. I’m gonna become the best Guardian my home has seen. I’ll become the Strongest.”
"I see. How do you plan on doing that?" She asked as she glanced upon the statue.
“I’ll hone my martial arts,” Ronan said. “I’ll master the boon of the barrier. And I’ll free Mashu.”
"No." She said coldly.
The wind blew aggressively against them, "I met this figure in a time. You know what she taught me?"
“You…you met Ishtar?” Ronan was agape. “How..what was she like?! That was decades ago.”
Ronan’s eyes gleamed. The wisdom of the greatest warrior; the sorceress of Mashu. He had to have it.
“What did she teach you?”
"Yes, I might her when I was only a mere child, just about Chongs age. She saved my family for a Moderator attack many many moons ago. She taught me that strength comes from the mind, not the body. A warriors true test is what they can overcome..."
She bent down and placed her index finger on his chest, "...What's inside here. Let your emotions flow..."
A warn sensation hit Ronan's chest, like a fire to a Kindle. Images of his core bathed in water, "You have yet to unlock your true power from within..."
“I can only hone my mind…” Ronan’s memories flashed back to his grandfather. His wishes for him. “By seeing the world and experiencing everything…”
He placed a hand on the finger. “What power do you see?”
She smiled, "I see the power of a protector, a leader. A guardian."
Upon his chest another tattoo appeared, not of the demon king but one of his own.
Guardians Shield
Maria smiled, "It looks just like hers..."
Ronan felt pride. In spite of never having met this woman before, the compliment and advice she had provided him made him feel warm.
“What does it do?”
"Why don't you try it out yourself?"
Ronan shut his eyes, focusing on the mark and letting it empower him.
Ronan focused the calm atomsphere allowing him to tap into the power of his new mark. Slowly his skin glowed with that white aura, and then on his wrist the gauntlet formed, but this time it took a different form. A large bearing shield with Mashu's Symbol on the front. It was a golden black and purple color with accents of the demon marks.
“What does…woah…” Ronan threw a soft jab out. “This feels natural.”
"This is the same shield she used to protect me that day... I hope you can carry its weight." Ronan's vision soon faded back into reality as he once again looked into the pot, with a frog head looking directly at him.
"Did you see anything?" She asked.
“I, weren’t you just?” Ronan shook his head. “Yes. I saw you and a statue in a field. And then I got…this mark on my chest.”
"Interesting..." She got up from her seat and headed into her hut, "Wait here a moment. Chong keep stirring this pot and you can get a second bowl."
She walked around back and left Ronan and Chong to themselves. Chong ran and grabbed her stir stick and began to mix the soup, "Mama Maria sure is a good cook aint she Ronan?"
The boy smiled as he hummed the same song as she did. There was thick rustling coming from her hut until it stopped and she emerged back out with something in her hands.
"I think this gift will serve you well." She revealed the item in her hand and it was a small robotic bird. "This should take you to a hidden underground path that leads into the city. Of course you will need some sort of disguise," also in her arms were two cloaks.
“I. Thank you, Mama Maria.” Ronan took the gifts graciously and bowed his head. “Why are you being so kind, if I can ask? Most people here…it doesn’t seem as if they’d help without something in return.”
"I'm an oracle, I was born to help those ascend. Now run along boys, you don't have much time..." She took up her stir stick and gave another hug and wet kiss to Chong. "Here young one, take a bowl for the road."
"Wow thanks, Mama Maria!" Chong shouted as he hugged her back in that same instant. The mechanical bird glowed with ki with a rainbow colors. It came to fly and started to lead them into the direction of their next adventure.
“Agh! Come on, Demon King.” Ronan grinned. He grabbed the kid and began to chase after the bird. “John, let’s go.”
Before they could crest the hill, he turned back. “Thank you Mama Maria!”
However John was nowhere to be found, it was just Ronan and Chong now. Mama Maria waved off the boys and smiled, "He reminds me so much of her..."
The bird took the boys past the sandy oasis and it led them toward a cave in the side of a mountain. Leading them in the cave was singing, but not regular singing. It was made from crystal that glimmered with mana sounding off a beautiful harmony.
"This place is awesome," Chong said as they headed deeper into the blue and purple crystal cave. It led them deep into the ground spiraling and turning. The bird knew the way not to get lost.
Soon it felt like hours of hiking and Chong grew restless. "Are we there yet?"
“Not yet, bud.” Ronan shook their head. The crystals were I like anything he had seen on Mashu. Iridescent and shimmering. “But the bird’ll take us there.”
“Any of your memories return since eating Mama’s food?”
"My memories haven't come back yet, but the soup was good," Chong replied licking his lips. "I wish she cooked for me all the time."
The bird continued until a glimmering light at the end revealed itself to them, "Look over there Ronan! The light!"
Alright,” Ronan clenched his fist. “Let’s be careful.”
They reached the exit and were greeted by the sunset that sat upon a golden city. The capital city of Chou Hei, however still a half-hour journey Ronan and Chong finally did it. The bird that guided them disappeared turning itself into Mana water droplets.
"Woah look at it," Chong said. Yet something struck Chong and caused him to have a server migraine. "GYAHH!" He shouted as he dropped to his knees and held his head.
Visions of glimpses of memories filled his mind. Chong had been here before, "W-what is happening?"
"Chong!" Ronan took a knee and placed a hand on the young boy's back. A barrier erected to keep them from outside conflict. He didn't have time to admire the city. He was worried about this child he had spent days escorting. Like a brother.
"..."
The boy just trembled tears flowing from his face, "I'm sorry...I'm sorry..." He repeated being drowned by his own visions.
"What're you apologizing for?!" Ronan kept his grip firm on the young boy. "You're okay, Chong."
"I...I...Killed them..." Chong said his eyes shaking with fear and terror, "It was my fault, my brother is gone because of me..." Chong said in a soft tone. His emotions went from sad to anger quickly, and around the young boy's body started to ooze a black aura.
"I will kill them! For what they did!" Chong's fingers drove into the ground digging across the ground and drawing blood.
"Woah! Chong!" Ronan backed up within the barrier. "What're you...Chong, we shouldn't kill people!"
The floor broke beneath him as the pressure intensified, "Shut up worm!" Chong yelled back out to Ronan his eyes revealing a black and purple. Ronan's demon mark began to glow and sting him as it caught on fire bearing the purple and black flames.
"You dare mock me! I've been alive for centuries! ALL TO BE PUT DOWN HERE WITH THE WORMS!" Chong screamed! The black aura swelled him and bursted upward creating a black pillar of fire and smoke!
"Tch," Ronan clicked his tongue. He dispelled the barrier and instead warped it around Chong. "No one's mocking you little guy."
Ronan entered his Stasis Stance. "Why're you acting like this? I'm your Demon Lord. I'm your friend!"
Thanks to Ronan's quick thinking the dome trapped the aura within causing the pillar to vanish and be contained. "Friend? Where were you that day? I needed allies then and you were nowhere to be found!" Chong's voice had changed to something more sinister, a legion of mixed voices intertwined with his own.
"Nobody cares! NOBOD-" Soon enough the boy was overwhelmed and passed out the aura stopping and Chong laying on the ground foaming at the mouth. On the back of his neck a strange symbol of gold was glowing.
A seal of sorts.
Ronan dispelled the barrier and returned to Chong's side, lifting him up and carrying him. He didn't know what the child was talking about. But this land of Wuxia was something strange. He didn't have the skill to help whatever that was. He had to get stronger in the real world. Exponentially so. So his powers here would increase even greater.
"I care, little man." Ronan sighed. "Let's head further to the next gate."
It was a strange feeling that hit Ronan, was it guilt or confusion? Perhaps both, but whatever it was, it was strange. Ronan carried Chong in his arms and made his way toward the Capital.
Meanwhile from a distance, a man watched them from afar, "..." He followed them.
9 2 5[]
The bus ride was soothing, the warm heater made the ride cozy and comfortable. The interior was nice, and had similar design choices to the city. The bus approached the factory after a few more stops and traffic lights. The entire street was dedicated to the factory, laced with propaganda of a jolly man in a red suit.
All of it seemed weird, but every workplace had its terms of market.
The vehicle came to a halt. The compressing of the engine and squeaking of the wheels alerted anyone who slept. Jim shot right up, "Alright Castor, let's get to work!" Jim was more than happy to work at the factory, he was the most happy one on the bus. I guess not everyone maintained the same pleasure of the 9 to 5 as Jim.
Everyone got off the bus and started to walk toward the factory entrance, it was a larger-than-life office building, it was a 4 apartment compound. Each building focused on a singular task. The group entered through the entrance, each scanning a badge on a reader. It was for time clocks and payments hours.
Once an employee of the entrance noticed Jim and Castor, they greeted them. "Hello Jim, we have already started production today. Came in and got a head start on today." The employee was a robot nutcracker, "Awesome, this guy here is going to be rolling with me for a while, so in the meantime get him a badge ID so he can access the buildings."
"Of course sir, right away," The nutcracker turned to Castor, "What is your name and faction?"
Castor glanced at the Nutcracker with a mix of amusement and curiosity. The robotic figure was a peculiar sight, fitting the whimsical yet eerie atmosphere of Kringle City. He quickly composed himself and responded, "My name's Castor. As for faction... well, I suppose you could say I'm an independent observer. Not tied to any particular group."
He wondered how this would be processed, given the rigid structure of the factory and the city itself. The idea of having a badge with unrestricted access seemed unlikely, but it was worth a shot. He was eager to explore the factory's depths and uncover any hidden secrets that might shed light on the mysteries surrounding Nick, Chris, and the strange occurrences in the city.
"Here why don't you go with Nutcracker 529, and get things sorted out?" I'll come see you guys in a bit," Jim looked at the robot, "Sugar Plum hall only, no tours." He said that like he'd stated this information a bunch of times.
"Yes sir!" The robot shouted, "Come with me Castor and we will get you sorted out."
They parted ways Jimm heading into the building on the right, and Castor and the nutcracker heading to the left.
"Welcome to our humble heaven, Santa's Workshop. It's named after Nick's father." 529 said. "We are heading into a resources department to get you your ID."
As they entered the floor was immediately packed from shoulder to shoulder, phone lines, meetings, greetings, and coffee gatherings. It was utter chaos."
Castor followed Nutcracker 529, taking in the bustling scene. The chaotic energy reminded him of a busy trading floor or a newsroom, with everyone rushing about their tasks. The room was a mix of the whimsical and the practical, with festive decorations adorning every desk and corner, juxtaposed with serious, focused faces.
He couldn't help but feel a bit out of place amidst the organized chaos. The mention of "Santa's Workshop" and the reference to Nick's father piqued his curiosity further. It added another layer to the already complex narrative surrounding this place. Castor wondered about the history and the legacy behind the name, as well as what kind of person Nick's father might have been to inspire such a namesake.
As they navigated through the crowd, Castor kept an eye out for anything unusual or noteworthy. Anyone or anything that seemed out of place, Castor would make a mental note of it. On the other hand, the staff seemed dedicated but also slightly on edge, perhaps a side effect of the rigid structure and high expectations set by the factory's management.
"Quite the operation yall got here," Castor remarked, trying to engage Nutcracker 529 in conversation. "Seems like a lot of moving parts. How do you keep everything running smoothly?" He hoped to glean more insight into the factory's inner workings and the people who kept it all together.
"We don't." The robot toy stated, "This place just functions under chaos, there is never a direction only a goal. One single deadline a year. The 25th of the last month of the year. That is the most important date for us. Right now we are still in the process of collecting order forms from their letters to the Santa Workshop. It's the back half of the year when production really starts to be crazy. So are resource building is much busier than the others."
He led them to an elevator which took them to the 30th floor, on this floor it was calmer, but still just as hectic. "Ok, follow me," the toy led Castor down an office hallway leading into a separate boardroom that was empty. Reaching inside the robot shut the door quickly and shut the blinds, "Thank Kringle, silence."
Castor couldn't shake a sense of unease as the atmosphere shifted abruptly. The robot's sudden change in demeanor and the swift actions—shutting the door and blinds—put him on high alert. It felt like a covert meeting, far removed from the chaotic but open environment outside. The robot's earlier comment about the factory functioning under chaos and the single goal of the year's end seemed almost ominous now.
Castor tried to maintain a neutral expression, though his mind raced with questions. What was so urgent or secretive that it needed to be discussed away from prying eyes? He had come to investigate about the factory, but now it seemed he was being drawn into something deeper, possibly even dangerous.
He glanced around the room, noting any exits and potential objects he could use if things went south. Castor then turned his attention back to Nutcracker 529, his expression guarded but curious. "This isn't exactly what I expected when you said we'd get my ID sorted out," he remarked, his voice steady. "What's going on?"
"You seem on high edge, I'm sorry I made you uneasy. The ID application process is a very long important document. It won't just be your ID for this workshop, but the entirety of Wuxia. In a sense, we are getting you registered as a traveler of Wuxia. While at the same time running you into our system." 529, flicked off a light switch, and tapped the table, it was holographic.
The Hologram was interactive, you could grab and poke at its screens and devices. "Let's get you all started, first we must assess your body." 529 started to click through the applications and functions finding a build preset, Castor could see him constructing of the virtual 3D image.
From where Castor stood a platform appeared, machinery, moving like clockwork and speed assembled before his very eyes. The panels beneath his feet hummed and glowed a faint neon blue. It was an open chamber pod, with a headset that covered the eyes.
"Now if you will, put that headset on and let's get started."
Castor eyed the holographic setup with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The futuristic technology was impressive, but the purpose behind it seemed shrouded in more mystery than he’d anticipated. He wondered if this process was standard or if there was something more significant at play.
He approached the platform, noting the way the machinery moved with precision, assembling the open chamber pod. The glowing blue panels and the advanced technology only heightened his sense of intrigue.
"Alright," Castor said, trying to keep his tone casual despite the underlying tension. "If this is necessary for getting my ID, then let’s get it done."
He carefully placed the headset over his eyes, feeling its snug fit. The moment the headset was in place, the room around him faded into a blur as he was enveloped by a new reality.
Castor placed on the headset, and the machine turned on. He enveloped into a world of 1s and 0s. Until he pixelated into a white room with a screen on it. A webcam view of 529 appeared like a pop up, it zoomed out to properly adjust to his sight.
"Ok Castor, welcome to the registry, we will start off with the basics first." Castor was wearing a headset, but in the virtual world, he was just wearing a skin tight black suit and no helmet.
A robot manifested from the pixels and scanned him with a red laser.
"Scanning unregistered traveler... Scanning complete..." The robot then returned to pixel.
A large blue pop up on his a holographic screen presented itself to Castor.
- Name: Castor
- Ki Core: White
- Mark: Mark of the Hunter
- Tames: Lunar Wolf, Harpy, Vampire (absorbed)
- Mark Skills: Devour
- Tools: Crystal Rose Collar
- Faction: None
- Rank: None
- Class: None
There was several tabs that he could go under to examine, "You are free to examine as you wish. This is your ID after all.
Castor leaned closer to the holographic screen, his curiosity piqued. “What can you tell me about the Devour ability?” Castor said as he tapped on the Mark Skills tab, curious to explore how the Devour ability worked.
The screen opened up into a new tab it read "Mark Skills".
Mark Tab
- Mark Skills: Mark skills are abilities and attributes granted via Mark. Each Mark can present a different set of skills, each skill can be trained, adapted and upgraded in a workshop.
- Devour: Devour is a skill that allows Castor to eat the creature's mana. Upon consumption, Castor gains the abilities and attributes of his devoured kill. Once something is devoured it cannot be brought back.
Castor made a mental note of the information about the Devour skill, particularly the irreversible nature of the consumption.
He understood the gravity of using such a power and the potential it held for growth and adaptation. With this understanding, he exited the Mark Skills tab and navigated to the Tools tab, eager to learn more about the Crystal Rose Collar.
Another functioning screen popped up displaying his tool within the virtual world.
Mana Tool Tab
- Mana Tools: Mana Tools are a form of technology in Wuxia infused or made to interact with mana. These tools can be made to have specific functions or abilities.
- Crystal Rose Collar: The Crystal Rose Collar grants any living being who wears it the ability over ice and crystal.
Would you like to learn more?
A new function tab popped up.
Intrigued by the additional information, Castor clicked on the new function tab. "Don't mind if I do," he murmured to himself, eager to uncover the full extent of the Crystal Rose Collar's capabilities.
Clicking the yes tab, another section of information was revealed to him.
- Crystal Rose Collar
- History: This mana tool was created for the first queen of the Crystal Palace. It was commissioned by her lover Gaston in order to win her love.
- Rank: B
- Mana Skills: Ice Coffin, Crystal Coffin.
Castor was amazed by the power of the Ice Collar as he envisioned using Ice Coffin to immobilize enemies in a sudden flash freeze, creating barriers or traps.
As his mind continued to move and fire off ideas he exited the information on the collar and navigated to the "Tame" tab, eager to learn more about his loyal companion, Fenrir, the Lunar Wolf.
Tame Tab
- Lunar Wolf: The Lunar Wolf is a S rank Mana Beast. It's most famous for its glowing fur under moon light.
- Name: Fenrir
- History: The Lunar wolves are said to be created by one of God's three wives. They are majestic beings and are bringers of the moon.
- Rank: S
- Mana Skill: Howl, Glimmer
Seeing Fenrir's designation as an S-rank Mana Beast took Castor by surprise. The fact that his loyal companion was not just an ordinary creature but a majestic being connected to the mythos of Wuxia left him in awe. The history mentioning that Lunar Wolves were created by one of God's three wives added a layer of mystique and reverence to Fenrir's existence.
"An S-rank Mana Beast... No wonder he's so incredible," Castor thought, marveling at the revelation.
The potential of Fenrir's abilities, like Howl and Glimmer, suggested a wealth of untapped power. Castor made a mental note to explore these skills further and train with Fenrir to fully harness his potential.
He realized he had much to learn about his companion and that their bond could grow even stronger. Wanting to know more, Castor excited out of Fenrir's tab and went to the Harpy's.
Tame Tab
- Harpy
- Name: Aeliana
- History: Harpies are native to the Chou Hei region, they are lower ranking creatures but when trained up can be extremely useful. These are one of the many creatures within Wuxia.
- Rank: C
- Mana Skill: Screech
As Castor left the Tame tab, he made a mental note of Aeliana’s potential, despite her C-rank designation. He knew that with the right training and care, even creatures considered lower-ranking could become invaluable assets. Aeliana’s Screech ability could prove useful in various situations, and Castor was curious to explore its applications.
Next, he navigated to the Mark Tab, eager to understand more about his own unique abilities and the mysterious Mark of the Hunter.
Mark Tab
Mark of the Hunter: Mark of the Hunter grants Castor the ability to tame sharp toothed creatures and carnivorous creatures.
“Any, you say?” Castor mused aloud, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. The information on the Mark Tab revealed a potent aspect of his abilities: the Mark of the Hunter allowed him to tame sharp-toothed and carnivorous creatures.
This unique skill opened up possibilities for alliances with some of the most formidable beasts in Wuxia.
As Castor pondered this revelation, his thoughts drifted back to the mysterious creature he had encountered the previous night. The image of its razor-sharp teeth and menacing presence flashed through his mind.
“The beast from last night definitely had sharp teeth,” he muttered, a hint of excitement in his voice. If the Mark of the Hunter granted him the power to tame such creatures, then perhaps the enigmatic beast could become an ally rather than a threat.
Castor continued exiting the tab before going to his Ki Core Tab.
Ki Core Tab
White Core: The white core is the first stage out of 6. This Ki core stages is very limited in ability, only being able to cast one Ki move at a time.
Castor examined the information displayed on the Ki Core tab, noting the limitations of his current stage. The mention of six stages intrigued him, suggesting a path of progression and growth.
"Any ways to upgrade this?" Castor wondered aloud, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on the virtual interface. His curiosity was piqued, and he navigated through the Ki Core tab, searching for clues on how to advance beyond the White Core.
529 chimed in as he heard Castor's question, "Ki Cores are something that moves into the next stage on their own. Usually when one reaches a certain amount of power their Ki Cores shed its old skin turning into the next stage. Most people compare it to working out." A few of the tabs started to close.
"Alright let's get these tabs out of the way and lets fill out the next part of your ID. Faction, Class and Ranking."
A brand new video screen popped up as played a message titled "Factions 101"
Welcome to Factions 101! Today you will be going over the information that pertains to Factions and the world around them.
What is a Faction?
A Faction is an organization established within the Wuxia Registry. A Faction can hold an extreme amount of power and influence within the world. They can be used for any means and many factions are different making no one faction the same.
How Do I Join A Faction?
Joining a Faction is very simple, all that is required is to speak with a faction leader or represented
What are the major factions?
There are many major factions in Wuxia here are a few. Mel Bel, Excalibur, High Order
Who leads them?
Each Faction is led by the creator or owner of the faction. This can be determined through the registry.
Where are they mainly located?
Factions can exist anywhere in Wuxia, having no set place. The highest concentration of factions are in the middle floors.
As Castor absorbed the information presented in the "Factions 101" video, he noted the importance and influence of factions within Wuxia.
The concept of factions reminded him of guilds or organizations from his own world, but with potentially more significant power and influence due to the unique nature of Wuxia.
"Interesting... It seems like factions play a major role here. I should probably look into them more closely," Castor thought.
The mention of specific factions like Mel Bel, Excalibur, and High Order piqued his interest, and he wondered what each of these groups stood for and what their objectives might be.
Turning to 529, Castor asked, "Can you provide more information about the factions Excalibur, Mel Bel, and High Order?"
529 answered his questions, "Those are the most popular factions that people wish to become apart of. Think of it like working for a really good company. Sure there are niche ones in the world, but these 3 are your meat and potatoes."
Exiting the faction tab, Castor felt a growing curiosity about the three major factions mentioned—Excalibur, Mel Bel, and High Order.
The analogy 529 used, comparing them to reputable companies, made it clear that these factions held significant sway in Wuxia. Castor knew he would need to learn more about them if he wanted to navigate this world effectively and potentially leverage their influence for his own goals.
"Guess that's it for that," Castor said as he began to close all his tabs before taking the head setoff.
"One last update is your rank. Each Hiker is given a rank accessed on your Ki Core. You hold the D rank. You can check in for rank updates using your ID card. You just have to be at an ATM."
The program shut itself off, and the lights came back on. Underneath Castor's hand printed a card, infused with mana. Another mana tool. "This is your official ID card. This card is now attached to your core, this card remains as long as you are alive." Getting ready to exit the boardroom, 529 opened up the door which instantly let loud noise in.
He sighed, "I guess this is a good time to check on Jim." In his hand he spawned a flip phone, with a small digital screen. The toy clicked through his contacts and called Jim.
"Hello sir, we just finished with the ID."
"Perfect, meet me in the manufactory building I'll be right over."
The call hung up abruptly.
With the program complete and the official ID card in hand, Castor felt a sense of finality as the lights came back on and the room's quiet was replaced by the bustle outside. The card, now linked to his Ki Core and bearing his rank of D, was a tangible reminder of his new place in Wuxia.
"Hold on a fucking D?!!?" Castor said as he looked at his trash rank. He was the lowest of lows and he still had a long way to go. "I need to start training." Castor said as looked at 529 getting off the phone with Jim.
"Let's not keep the elf waiting." He said in a joking tone.
They exited the building and headed toward the manufactory building. This building is where all the production was done for the tools of Wuxia. Well most of them. Upon entering everyone wore the same outfits, red overalls and a green undershirt of some sort followed by some safety glasses. This place was loud too but in a much different kind of way.
There was loud machinery working, clicking cogs, and moving pipes compressed air and banged against metal echoing. Most of the workers had earplugs to help with the noise. They started to walk further in until Jim popped up around the corner, with a hot chocolate in hand.
"Heya fella! I see you finally are set up with an ID. Now that the lame stuff is outta the way let me give you a tour of the place." Jim said outstretching his hands spilling some of his drink.
529 was upset, "I thought you said no tours!"
"I told YOU no tours. Not me," Jim said with a devilish smirk on his face. The truth was he wanted to show Castor around the place.
"Now follow me..." Jim began the tour walking through the main hall where everyone was getting ready to start working while some were already off to the races. "This is the main gathering employee area, everyone comes here on break, lunch, that sort of thing. It's like a personal space."
He then took them to an area that was covered by thick glass, it overlooked a testing lab for tools. Castor saw some crazy wild gadgets and gizmos. "This is our testing area. We test all the newest tools here to make sure they are safe to use."
He took them to the assembly line, "This is where we put most of the parts together for mainstream tools, like our phones, slots etc."
As they entered the manufactory building, Castor couldn't help but notice the uniformity of the workers' attire—red overalls paired with green undershirts, completed with safety glasses.
The atmosphere here was charged with a different kind of energy compared to the bustling resource department. The noise was mechanical, a symphony of machinery at work, with the rhythmic clicking of cogs and the hiss of compressed air. It was clear that this place was the heart of production.
As they reached the thick glass overlooking the testing lab, Castor's interest was piqued. Through the transparent barrier, he could see various tools being put through their paces, each device seemingly more fantastical than the last.
He made a mental note of the testing area, just in case he came back later. "So this is where the magic happens," Castor observed, watching the assembly process with fascination. The efficiency and precision of the line were remarkable.
The workers were dialed in and working non stop, their were like robots in which they moved. Precision, detail, skill all went into their job and Castor could see that.
They reached a large stair way they were all white and lead all the way up to the top floor, "There is something cool I want to show you on level 3. There is some cool tools you can check out," Jim said as he took them up the stairs.
"Cool you say?" Castor said his curiosity piqued as they went up the stairway.
He couldn't help but wonder what kind of tools Jim was referring to and what secrets the top floor held.
The promise of seeing something "cool" had him eager to explore further, and he followed Jim with a sense of anticipation, ready to discover more about the wonders of Santa's Workshop.
Reaching level 3 they came across a gymnasium, it looked like a science fair was going on, multiple workshop employees all standing around different tables, presenting different inventions.
"Here we are Castor, you are free to check out everything you think is cool here."
Castor's eyes scanned the room, each table boasting unique and intriguing items.
His curiosity led him to a table marked with the color Blue. Among the various gadgets displayed, one item caught his eye: a sleek, metallic gauntlet with three holes between the knuckles.
It looked both elegant and menacing, a blend of advanced technology and craftsmanship. He picked up the gauntlet, feeling its surprisingly light weight. The metal was cool to the touch, and the craftsmanship was impeccable. "What's this one do, Jim?" Castor asked, holding the gauntlet up for a better look.
One of the employees which worked the stand offered some help, "This right here is what we call our wolverine claw. It's a weapon used for hunting dangerous creatures. It works like this."
The worker slipped the gauntlet on to her own arm, "First you must generate some mana, He hand glowed with blue ki as the glove was coated 3 spiked talon claws formed. She sliced at some wood, which cleaved it with relative ease.
Without hesitation, Castor slid the gauntlet onto his arm. He felt the cool metal snug against his skin and tried channeling a bit of his Ki. The response was immediate; a faint white glow enveloped his hand as the talons formed, feeling both natural and powerful.
He flexed his fingers, marveling at the seamless integration of the weapon with his movements. "Impressive," he muttered to himself, appreciating the craftsmanship and the practicality of the gauntlet.
Satisfied with his brief trial, Castor carefully removed the gauntlet and placed it back on the table.
He then turned his attention to another nearby stand, curious to see what other innovative tools and weapons were on display. As he approached the next table, which was marked with a bright Red, he wondered what new surprises awaited him.
Awaiting at the red table was two employees, "Hello there rookie and welcome to our factory. Right here we got the latest communication device on the market."
On a stand bathed in perfect lighting was a small flip phone, "Rolla 6" it was an all black flip phone with the red text of the make. "Here you can access the WEB and make gate-wide calls and texts. This phone is upgraded with the latest features and applications the WEB engineers have to offer."
Castor nodded, appreciating the functionality and practicality of the device. The idea of having a tool that could keep him connected and informed, especially in the diverse and unpredictable world of Wuxia, was appealing.
He picked up the phone, feeling its weight and smooth texture. It was compact and easy to use, a perfect blend of simplicity and technology. "Seems handy," Castor remarked, flipping the phone open and closed a few times.
"I could see this being useful for staying in touch and navigating around here." He set the phone back down, giving the employees a nod of thanks, and then turned his attention to the next table, eager to see what other gadgets and innovations the factory had to offer.
He headed over to the orange table, it was created by some women. On the table was a brown leather side bag, looking nothing like a tool at all. "Welcome to our table, this is our take on a slot..."
Slots are mana tools that allow the wearer to carry multiple items from their banks.
"...It hold of a total of 10 inventory spaces, It's cheaper this time of year too. When its Hunger Game season these start flying off the shelves."
Castor picked up the bag, examining its craftsmanship. The leather was soft yet sturdy, with intricate patterns subtly woven into the design. He could feel a faint hum of mana emanating from it, indicating its magical properties.
The idea of having such a versatile and convenient storage solution appealed to him, especially given the unpredictable nature of his journeys. "Pretty neat," Castor said, nodding appreciatively.
"Having a bag like this would make carrying supplies a lot easier. Might have to grab one for myself." He placed the bag back on the table, thanked the women, and moved on to the next table, curious to see what other interesting items awaited him in this technological showcase.
Moving toward the green table there was a single vendor, he looked different. He was visiting a representative from the Hunter Faction.
"Greeting's travelers and welcome to my stand," the man noticed the mark on Castor's arm. "A Huntsmen! My look what we have here at this table we got just the things."
Presenting the tools were a basket of several mechanical balls, each having a different function or use.
"These are what we call a Beast Ball..." the rep said picking up the ball, he pointed the ball toward his side, "...Come on out Shella!" The ball spat out green ki and it manifested into the form of a strange lizard like creature with a long neck and shell.
"These tools are useful for Huntsmen like us, they can house your tames and use can relive your ki core of stress."
Castor watched in fascination as the vendor demonstrated the tool's functionality. The idea of having a compact and efficient way to manage his tames intrigued him.
The Beast Ball could prove to be an essential tool in his arsenal, especially considering the various creatures he might encounter and tame on his journey.
"Impressive," Castor remarked, examining one of the Beast Balls more closely. The intricate design and practical application made it a valuable asset for any Huntsman. He could see the potential benefits of using such a tool, not only for managing his tames but also for ensuring their well-being.
He mentally noted the tool's potential uses and decided to explore the other tables before making a final decision. With a nod of thanks to the vendor, he moved on to the next stand, eager to see what other innovations awaited him.
The last table he went to was the purple table. This table had several ball like machines as well, but these had wings that looked like a dragon fly. There was no one at these tables, but when Castor arrived the machine turned on.
"Hello...Scanning...Castor. I am WEB Bot."
Jim had finally joined Castor, "WEB bot here is an artificial intelligence bot. It's our most expensive, it pretty much allows you to have an interactive WEB space personal. It can give updates about the world blah blah blah, that sort of thing."
Castor raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the possibilities. The idea of having a personal AI assistant was appealing, especially one that could navigate the WEB space and provide real-time updates.
"Impressive," Castor muttered, pondering the potential benefits of having a WEB Bot. "So, it can basically do everything a regular assistant can, but in the digital realm?"
"Yes, exactly that. There's also an app you can install that keeps logs of your tames. BEAST-DEX." Jimmy said, showing him on his phone on the app store. "You like what you've seen so far? Which one is your favorite one?" Jim always loved customer reviews.
Castor looked thoughtfully at the array of tools and gadgets he'd explored, each offering unique capabilities and enhancements. He considered the practicality and usefulness of each item.
The Wolverine Claw with its powerful combat potential, the Rolla 6 with its advanced communication features, the Slot Bag's utility in carrying gear, the Beast Balls' ability to manage tames, and the WEB Bot's AI assistance—all had their merits.
After a moment of contemplation, Castor smiled and said, "They're all pretty amazing, but if I had to pick a favorite... I'd say the WEB Bot or the Wolverine claw."
"Well, congratulation's Castor because you my mana earned yourself a mana tool. Pass me the claw! I knew a guy like you would like this kinda thing. But you only get the one for free, most of this stuff in here is worth hundreds of thousands. Although there are many mana tools in the world, they aren't as common as you think."
Castor's eyes lit up at Jim's announcement. "Thanks a lot, Jim! I really appreciate it."
He took the Wolverine Claw from the table, examining it with renewed interest. The sleek design and sharp talons made it look formidable and practical. With a smile of anticipation, Castor slipped the gauntlet onto his arm, feeling its weight and fit.
He focused his Ki, and the claws extended, glowing with a bright blue energy.
The power of the gauntlet surged through him, and he felt a surge of excitement at the thought of using it in action. He raised his hand and tested it by slashing at a nearby practice dummy set up for demonstrations. The claws cleaved through the wood effortlessly, leaving a clean, impressive cut.
"Wow, this thing is incredible!" Castor said, his excitement evident. "I can definitely see how this will come in handy."
"Those are dangerous and can cause a lot of damage so let's not wear that around the workshop. In the meantime we can also set you up with a phone plan...That is if you are willing to work for us?" Jim said, trying to sway Castor in agreeing.
Castor continued to admire the Wolverine Claw, the gleaming talons reflecting the overhead lights as he ran his fingers over the smooth surface. He was already envisioning the various ways he could use the tool to enhance his skills and even thinking ahead to future plans.
"That would be cool but I don't got a phone." Castor said as he couldn’t help but imagine the possibilities of combining the Wolverine Claw with his other resources. He thought about how useful the claw could be for various tasks, including potentially breaking into secure areas and gathering more information on Nick.
"Perfect! Don't worry about the phone, the plan comes with that Rolla 6. Welcome to the team and Faction: Kringle's Workshop." Alright, guys please take care our newest hire!"
Everyone in the room started to clap for Castor, the warm welcome was something every worker loved to do. They were elves that's what they were meant to do.
As the room erupted in applause, Castor stood there, momentarily stunned by the unexpected reception. He glanced around at the beaming faces of the employees, all dressed in their red overalls and green undershirts, and it suddenly hit him.
“Wait, Kringle’s Workshop? Did I just get hired by Santa’s little helpers?” Castor blurted out, his voice tinged with disbelief. He looked around at the smiling faces, trying to process the situation. “So, do I get paid in cookies and milk, or is there an actual salary involved here?”
"Are you some sort of racist or something? We get paid like any other working man would. I should take that tool away for making a slick comment like that." Jim said crossing his arms and sticking his high into the air.
"We get paid an hourly salary once a year. Although it is a massive amount, it is only once a year."
Castor’s eyes widened, realizing his comment had unintentionally hit a nerve. He quickly raised his hands in a placating gesture. “Whoa, whoa, I didn’t mean it like that! Just making a joke, I swear,” he said, trying to diffuse the tension. “I didn’t mean to offend anyone. I appreciate the opportunity and the hard work you all put in."
"Ah, don't worry kid I was just busting yah balls. Don't let any of the Clauses hear that kinda talk though. They don't play about no bull crap." Jim started to walk back toward the entrance doors, "Alright I'mma let you go home for the day. Get rested, for tomorrow. That's when the real work begins. Same time tomorrow alright.
Castor was escorted out of the workshop and sent on his way, what he did next. That was up to him. It was still early afternoon, the city was still waking up. He could go home and rest, he could venture out and explore a little more.
Castor, curious to learn more about Kringle City and its secrets, decided to make his way to the Kringle Library. As he left the bustling manufactory building, he navigated through the festive streets of the city. The air was crisp and cool, with a gentle snowfall adding to the magical ambiance. The cheerful decorations and twinkling lights of Candy Cane Lane glowed brightly as he passed by, the sweet scent of freshly baked treats wafting through the air.
As Castor approached the Kringle Library, he marveled at its grand architecture. The building was an impressive structure, with towering ice sculptures and intricate carvings that reflected the light in dazzling patterns. The large wooden doors were adorned with golden handles shaped like snowflakes. Pushing open the heavy doors, Castor entered the library’s vast interior.
The atmosphere inside was quiet and serene, a stark contrast to the lively streets outside. Rows upon rows of tall bookshelves stretched out before him, filled with books, scrolls, and manuscripts on countless subjects. The soft glow of floating orbs of light illuminated the space, casting a warm and inviting ambiance. As he wandered through the aisles, Castor felt a sense of awe at the sheer volume of knowledge contained within the library’s walls.
He made his way to a section that seemed to hold historical texts and magical tomes, hoping to find information that could help him in his quest to learn more about Kringle City and potentially uncover clues about Nick.
A particular book caught his eye, it had the word "Kringle" on it. It was an all red book, very large the size of his own chest. It had green pages in white writing. Picking up the book the full title "Kringle Encyclopedia" was written on the front in green and white colors. Opening the book on the very first page was a simple message.
"This is an in-depth research study on the Kringle Family and Legacy."
Flipping the page once more was the glossary
- Introduction
- Kringle Family
- Santa's Workshop
- Famous Inventions
- Closing Statements
Intrigued by the title and the potential wealth of knowledge it held, Castor carefully opened the Kringle Encyclopedia. The book’s festive design and meticulous craftsmanship immediately caught his attention.
The introduction page set the stage for an in-depth exploration of the Kringle family’s history and contributions. He quickly scanned the glossary, considering where to start his reading. The sections promised a comprehensive overview, from the origins and traditions of the Kringle family to the inner workings of Santa’s Workshop and the famous inventions they’ve brought to the world.
This book seemed to be a treasure trove of information about the city’s legacy and the powerful family at its heart. Castor pondered for a moment, then decided to start with the second chapter, “Kringle Family.” He hoped it would provide him with a better understanding of the influential figures within the city and perhaps even shed some light on any connections to the mysterious Nick he sought information on.
Turning to the second section, Castor began to delve into the rich history and lineage of the Kringle family.
First Generation
Kringle Kurohsu, Kringle Christina
Second Generation
Kringle Clause, Mary Carol
Third Generation
Kringle Nick, Kringle Mary
The book presented a the family tree of the Kringle's, Kurohsu was the first Kringle, he started the first ever delivery service as a regular toy shop. He married a woman named Christina who took his name Kringle.
Those two had a child name Clause, clause is the one who ended up taking over the family business and moving into the mana tool industry. They became a high success within a few years, he and his wife Mary Carol, had two twins. Nick and Mary, both twins entered into the family business, but Nick was born with a skill of no other.
He knack for building and understanding the way things granted him a meeting with God, forever changing the Kringle name. They became the biggest delivery company in Wuxia and one of the best Factions during Nick's prime.
This Family holds a great amount of sway in the world.As Castor read through the Kringle Family Tree and the brief history of each generation, he was struck by the family's remarkable achievements and influence in Wuxia.
Nick, in particular, stood out in the family history. His exceptional talent for building and understanding complex mechanisms earned him a unique reputation, even garnering a meeting with a divine entity referred to as "God."
This encounter propelled the Kringle family to new heights, establishing them as the premier delivery company in Wuxia and one of the most powerful factions during Nick's prime. Eager to learn more, Castor flipped the page to the "Santa's Workshop" section, to uncover further details about the Kringle family's operations and innovations.
Santa's Workshop was established in the fourth century of Wuxia creation. The original name of the company was North Pole Company, but Kringle Clause ended up changing the name once he took over the business. Under this new name, they entered the mana tool industry, being the first among the builders who could craft such items of power.
The industry boomed in Wuxia, allowing Santa's Workshop having a hand in every pie when it came to mana tool distribution. In Wuxia many consider the Kringle family and Santa's Workshop as the blueprint to success in the manufacturing world. Clause would fully come into this character "Santa" eventually dressing up in a whacky outfit and riding a mechanical sleigh.
Santa's workshop after a few thousand years started to loose its pull in the economic world. The truth was they made the blueprint, and others improved where they could not. That was until Kringle Nick was born, Nick was able to rebrand and re-establish Santa's Workshop gaining the attention of God. This earned his faction a specific day to celebrate him, and was given an unknown gift from God.
Ever since Santa's Workshop is one of the top manufacturing Factions in the entire Wuxia World
Castor marveled at the rich history and the ups and downs of Santa's Workshop. The mention of an "unknown gift from God" piqued his curiosity.
He wondered what that gift could be and how it might have influenced the company's operations or success. This revelation added another layer to the enigma surrounding the Kringle family, particularly Nick, whose exceptional talent had not only restored the family's legacy but also attracted divine attention.
"This Nick guy is an anomaly." Castor said as he turned to the Famous Invention section.
The Kringle Family have invented many ground breaking inventions the changed manufacturing forever.
- Hover Cars
- Mana Dials
- Mana Engine
- The Ornaments
- Gates (Banned)
- Reverses Gates (Banned)
- Mail slots
- Post it office.
There is many more but those are just to name a few. The book in the back had every single recorded creation and blueprint.
As Castor skimmed through the list of Famous Inventions by the Kringle Family, he couldn't help but be intrigued by the mention of Gates and Reverse Gates—both marked as banned.
The mere fact that these inventions were prohibited piqued his curiosity. What could these Gates be, and why were they considered so dangerous or controversial that they were outright banned? Flipping through the pages, Castor searched for more information on these mysterious inventions.
He hoped to find explanations or stories that would shed light on what these Gates were designed for and why they were no longer in use.
Flipping to the Gates inventions he came across a file titled Court Case #183638267 The case covered a lawsuit between Nick and the moderators.
Shortly after his meeting with God, Nick was hit with a criminal lawsuit. Nick ends up winning the case and lawsuit, but they confiscated his gates and banned them throughout Wuxia.
Castor's curiosity was further piqued. What were these Gates capable of, and why were they so controversial that even winning a lawsuit couldn't save them from being outlawed?
The fact that Nick had been able to win the case suggested that he had some powerful arguments or evidence in his favor, yet the moderators' decision to ban the technology indicated a serious concern for public safety or control. "Interesting." Castor said as he flipped to the page regarding Reverse Gates.
Flipping the page Castor turned to another classified document. Most of it had been blacked out in ink. It was an investigation file put on Santa’s workshop. Unfortunately for Castor he hit a dead end of information.
Curiosity drove Castor to examine the classified document closely. The sight of the blacked-out sections only intensified his desire to uncover the hidden information. The fact that an investigation had been conducted on Santa's Workshop, and was deemed sensitive enough to redact, suggested that the content was both significant and potentially explosive.
Thinking quickly, Castor decided to try an old trick he had heard about. He retrieved a small vial of solvent from his pocket, surpised it was not broken and began to dab a few drops onto a cloth as he gently rubbed it over one of the blacked-out sections. The solvent was designed to react with ink, and he hoped it would work here as well.
As he carefully worked the cloth over the redacted lines, he watched closely, waiting for any signs that the ink might lift or become translucent enough to read through.
His Marine cunning tactics were indeed effective. If this were the outside world. The ink spilled over the page. Like oil to water. There was a special coating on these pages. Ki, the thinnest layer protecting the page from any tampering. Courtesy of the moderators.
Castor watched as the solvent reacted with the page, causing the ink to spread and distort even further. The protective layer of Ki infused into the document was an ingenious security measure, preventing any attempts at tampering or revealing classified information. The coating acted as a barrier, ensuring that whatever secrets lay beneath the blacked-out sections remained hidden.
"Of course they'd think of that," he muttered to himself, shaking his head. "These moderators really don't mess around."
He stared at the page, the black ink blotting out any chance of reading the hidden text. "Well, that settles it. Whatever's in here, they really don't want anyone to know."
With a resigned sigh, Castor wiped the solvent from the page and closed the book, making sure to leave no trace of his attempt. The mysteries of the Gates and Reverse Gates remained just out of reach, tantalizingly close yet securely locked away.
As he put the Kringle Encyclopedia back on the shelf, Castor began to look through the bookshelf looking for anymore useful books. The answers he sought were crucial, and he wouldn't be deterred by a few redacted documents.
The next book which caught his eyes was a beautiful brilliant blue titled, "A Christmas Story and Tales". On the front of the cover was an old man reading a book to a bunch of children who were all listening around a warm fireplace.
Drawn in by the charming cover, Castor carefully pulled the book from the shelf.
The title, "A Christmas Story and Tales," suggested a collection of folklore and stories, possibly filled with old Kringle traditions or perhaps even clues about the family’s deeper secrets. The illustration of the old man reading to the children by the fireplace evoked a sense of nostalgia and warmth, making it an appealing contrast to the heavier, more technical content he'd been exploring.
He opened the book to the first page, curious to see what kind of stories lay within. "Maybe this will give me a better understanding of the culture and traditions here," he thought.
As he read the book it was riddled in beautiful artwork of folktales and stories of Kringle. The front pages had a few pages written down with a small note beside them saying.
"Pg. 24, Pg. 52, Pg. 76...The Good Stuff...K.C"
As Castor flipped through the book, admiring the beautiful artwork and absorbing the folktales and stories of the Kringle family, his eyes landed on a small note tucked into the front pages. The note read: "Pg. 24, Pg. 52, Pg. 76...The Good Stuff...K.C" He paused, his curiosity piqued by the initials at the end.
"K.C.?" he thought to himself.
It wasn't hard to assume who the initials might belong to, given the context. Kringle Clause seemed like the obvious answer, especially considering his significant role in the family's history. "Hmm, interesting. A possible personal note from the old man himself, perhaps? Let's see what 'the good stuff' is all about," Castor muttered under his breath.
He flipped to the first marked page page 24.
"The Ruby Reindeer."
This was a story picture book of a reindeer named Rodolph. He was a Mana Beast that was created by God, it had the ability to run on the sky and could pull any chariot. The story tells Castor of some of the Kringle's capturing the mighty beast and using it to help them deliver gifs around the world. It also said he had a magically red ruby nose that could shine the darkest of nights.
As Castor read through the story on page 24, he couldn't help but be amused by the tale of Rodolph, the Ruby Reindeer. The idea of a Mana Beast created by God himself intrigued him. The reindeer's unique abilities—running on the sky and pulling any chariot—seemed both fantastical and immensely powerful.
"Wow, a creature made by God... That's not something you hear about every day," Castor mused, leaning back onto another bookshelf. The fact that the Kringles had managed to capture such a mighty beast spoke volumes about their resourcefulness and connection to divine forces. The detail about Rodolph's ruby nose, capable of shining through the darkest nights, added a whimsical touch to the story, yet Castor couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to it than just a children's tale.
"Maybe there's a reason this was marked as 'the good stuff,'" he thought, intrigued by the possibility that the story could hold some hidden truth or deeper significance. He made a mental note to remember the mention of Rodolph being directly made by God, as it could be a crucial piece of the puzzle in understanding the Kringle family's unique position in Wuxia.
He continued onward reading the suggested page 52.
The page was titled "Ebenezer Curse"
This story was about an old man who hated Kringle's. One day he tried to burn down Santa's Workshop and did, but later that night basking in victory he was visited by three spirits that cursed him forever. Turning him into a large Christmas tree forever serving into the service of the Kringle's. There was a picture of a grey tree with the face of an old angry man in it. The base of the tree was surrounded by gifts.
As Castor read through the story titled "Ebenezer Curse" on page 52, he raised an eyebrow at the dark and peculiar tale. The story described an old man who harbored a deep hatred for the Kringles and attempted to burn down Santa's Workshop. His apparent victory was short-lived, as he was visited by three spirits that cursed him. Turning the man into a large Christmas tree, the tale described him as forever bound to serve the Kringles. The illustration on the page showed a grey tree with the face of an angry old man embedded in the bark, surrounded by gifts. The imagery was both eerie and compelling. "Now that's a curse," Castor thought, feeling a shiver as he looked at the picture. "Turning someone into a Christmas tree—seems like quite the punishment for going after the Kringles." "These guys don't play. So first God, then moderaters, and now Spirits. Who don't the Kringles have relations with." Castor said he tried to figure out more from this page.
Turning to the final page was number 72. This story only bore a title. "The Twin." The page was ripped out of the book.
As Castor stared at the ripped-out page titled "The Twin," his mind began to race. He quickly recalled the information he had gathered so far about the Kringle family, particularly the twins, Nick and Mary. The title alone suggested that the missing story could pertain to them, or perhaps one of them specifically.
Nick and Mary were the third generation of the Kringle family. Nick, in particular, was noted for his extraordinary skill and ingenuity, which even led to a meeting with God and a significant rebranding of Santa's Workshop.
Despite Nick's prominence in the stories and history, there was little mention of Mary, except as his twin. The absence of detailed information about her hinted at something unusual or potentially secretive.
The deliberate removal of the page suggested that the contents could have been sensitive or revealing in a way that the Kringle family, or perhaps the moderators, wanted to keep hidden.
"I guess that's enough reading for today." Castor said as he put the book back on the shelf and began to walk out of the library, with more questions than answers.
A buzzing rang in Castor's pocket. It was his Rolla 6 phone, he was getting a call from an unknown number.
Startled by the buzzing, Castor pulled out his Rolla 6 phone and saw the screen light up with an unknown number. He hesitated for a moment, considering who might be calling him, especially given the recent string of strange discoveries.
Curiosity got the better of him. He swiped to answer and brought the phone to his ear. "Hello? Who's this?" he asked.
"Hey Castor its me Rob! Called Jim he gave me your number. Where yah at! It's 3:00 PM already. I got breakfast with Frozina since you never came home, but you trying go get some food?"
Castor relaxed a bit, recognizing Robert's voice on the other end. "Hey, Rob! Yeah, sorry about that. I got caught up at the library, lost track of time. Food sounds great; I'm starving."
He paused for a moment, then added with a teasing tone, "So, breakfast with Frozina, huh? You two got something going on, or was that just a friendly meal?" He grinned, curious to see how Robert would respond.
"Ugh?? Yes. Anyways, meet me at the Muffin Man Inn. Bye!" Robert hung up the phone quickly. Through the phone Castor could here his nervousness in Rob's voice.
Castor chuckled to himself as he pocketed the phone. “Well, that was interesting,” he mused. He headed out of the library and made his way to the Muffin Man Inn, eager to catch up with Robert about his findings.
Just in Castor's luck he would hitch a ride on the local transit and make his way toward the Muffin Man Inn. This ride was much longer than the last one, taking about 1 hour to reach his destination.
This part of the city was known as Baker Town. This place was responsible for all the baked goods in the city. The best of the best was here. As his bus arrived at his final stop Robert stood outside the shop, his large nature clearly still standing out from the rest.
As Castor stepped off the bus, he immediately spotted Robert waiting outside the Muffin Man Inn. Robert’s towering presence was unmistakable even among the bustling crowd. The air in Baker Town was filled with the irresistible aroma of freshly baked goods, a stark contrast to the mechanical scent of the manufactory.
He made his way through the crowd, dodging pedestrians and the occasional stray cat. The Muffin Man Inn was a quaint, charming establishment, with a sign shaped like a giant muffin hanging above the entrance. Its warm, inviting glow contrasted with the cold, industrial feel of the library.
“Hey, Rob!” Castor called out, catching Robert’s attention. “Sorry for the delay. Got caught up in some interesting reading.”
"Hey Castor, good seeing you again." Rob had that cheery smolder smile like always. "No worries my man we all get busy. I was pretty busy myself, slept in pretty late today."
The shop was made of candy cane and smelled fantastic. It was a buffet styled place with all sorts of bake goods and open seating. "Look at this place! Frozina told me about this place."
As Castor settled into his seat and helped himself to the array of baked goods on display, he began to recount his findings to Robert.
“Thanks, Robert. Yeah, I got a bit sidetracked at the library. So, here’s what I found out.”
“First off, I learned a lot about the Kringle family. They’ve been pivotal in the mana tool industry and have had a huge impact on Wuxia’s manufacturing sector. The family tree starts with Kringle Kurohsu and Christina, who started out with a small toy shop. Their son, Kringle Clause, took the business to new heights by delving into mana tools. Then there’s Nick, who took over after Clause and really made the name Kringle known worldwide.”
He sipped his coffee, looking thoughtful. “The workshop was originally called the North Pole Company but was renamed by Clause. They were the pioneers in the mana tool industry, but as time went on, their influence waned. That was until Nick rebranded and revitalized the company, earning himself a special day of celebration and a mysterious gift from God.”
Talking like a mad man, Castor continued. “The book also detailed some of their famous inventions. Things like Hover Cars and Mana Dials are well-known, but there were two items that caught my attention—Gates and Reverse Gates.”
Castor spoke with passion, his intrigue was something most newcomers went through. Seconds of rambling turned into minutes into a couple hours. Castor going into theory and detail of what he read, what he thought, and possible assumptions.
Meanwhile Robert snacked on everything and anything he could find, he filled up on coffee and hot chocolate while he listened to this podcast of lunchdate.
"Geez, you did all that today? Makes me feel like I didn't do shit," Robert chimed as he paid for the bill of the food. "So now you got a new job? Does that mean your going to be sticking around longer?"
Castor leaned back, stretching his arms as he looked at Robert. “Yeah, it’s a bit of a whirlwind, but it’s fascinating stuff. This new job at Kringle’s Workshop is a bit of a twist, but honestly, I can’t see myself leaving until I unravel this mystery. There’s something about the Gates, and the more I dig, the more I find that doesn’t add up.”
"Speaking of that did you know theres a fucking city under this one." Castor said as he looked at Robert with the eyes of a maniac.
Before Castor could spit out his last sentence, Robert reached over and shoved a pastry into his mouth before he could utter anything. Placing his finger over his mouth, he signalled them to go. He grabbed his things and headed out he place.
Castor’s eyes widened as Robert quickly thrust a pastry into his mouth. He chewed in surprise, trying to keep up with the sudden change of pace. Robert’s finger over his lips was a clear sign to keep quiet, and Castor took the hint. He swallowed, his curiosity piqued by Robert's abrupt behavior as he followed him outside.
The moment Castor stepped out the door Robert grabbed him and pulled him into an alley way. His hands glowed yellow as he pushed Castor against the ball by the collar of his shirt.
"Are you out your damn mind?"
Castor remained calm despite Robert’s aggressive grip. His eyes, steady and composed, met Robert's with a hint of sternness. “Robert, I appreciate your concern, but you need to let go,” Castor said, his voice measured and firm.
His gaze shifted briefly to Robert’s glowing yellow hands. “I know you’re worried, and I get it. But shit ain't so sweet with me. So no matter what color my Ki Core is, I’ve trained my body to be a weapon. If you keep this up, I might have to use force to defend myself.”
Robert let go of Castor realizing that his aggression wasn't needed. "I'm sorry, just that saying those kinda things out loud in the day are crazy."
Castor's calm demeanor remained unwavering as Robert finally let go. He brushed off his shirt and met Robert's gaze with a steady look. "I understand. But since you were willing to pin me against the wall like a fucking picture frame. Mind telling me what the fuck is going on with the city beneath our feet." Castor asked Robert.
"Here we need a place to talk, lets continue this back home. It's the only safe spot." Robert said.
"Alright," Castor replied, nodding in agreement. "Lead the way."
What I Saw[]
August was transported to a black place. A place where one could not see. It bore no light. It bore no life, yet life itself took form in bodies of ocean water. This water still was not visible but it spoke loud, its voice lingering, festering.
A familiar voice...
"O my great prophet let me show you our great king's history..." The cherub said.
August's body wasn't visible to him, he couldn't feel his body at all. It was only his mind that existed here.
From the dark, a single light birthed itself into existence. A thunderous clash of no other followed by the expansion of multiple dimensions, timelines, and altered versions of reality. Windows to the past, present, and future, all at the same time. It was too much for anyone to bear, even the great king was crippled by these visions.
Even though the prophet bore no eyes, these images were something he couldn't fathom. Things he saw, felt like he spent years there, but where only afterimages as they flickered by. Eventually, August was placed into a mysterious place. It was full of open sand, a desert.
They emerged onto a mountain rock that overlooked the land, from here you could see the entire world. August had manifested into this plain as a glimmer of fire, a singular flame. Beside him, the Cherub was before him, "Welcome to a time of his great reign." She extended her arm outward to the landscape, presenting it to him.
"Gaze upon this land what is that you see."
August didn't know how to take in the effects of his teleportation.
It was as if he could feel and see everything, while not being able to feel or see anything all at the same time.
As the cherub extended her arm towards the vast landscape, he tried to focus on the sight before him. The endless expanse of sand stretched out, and the harsh beauty of the scene was overwhelming.
"What is this place? Does your great king go by the name of Solomon?” August spewed out a number of questions, though his voice small, it echoed with the flicker of his flame.
She smiled there was something off putting and eerie about it, "See for yourself..."
August was taken to a royal place, a castle that sat upon a city of the finest jewels and treasure. It's streets made of gold, its houses of ruby and emerald, its army clothed in silver, copper, bronze. The castle was made of crystal and it glowed under the two suns above.
They saw this from above, giving a birds eye view of everything.
Standing upon a castle platform he over looked an army like no other. Numbers in the millions. "It is a great day for our kingdom!"
The army chanted back with a warrior's roar.
"The century marks the completion of my conquest of the world, we..." The kingdoms name was never understood. It was spoken in a tongue foreign to anyone who heard its beckon call. "... Have reached heights far beyond comprehension, you may now bask in the splendor and glory I have honored you with."
To August it was like the king spoke to the entire world, and he did. Everyone in Wuxia could hear his voice. The world shook with glory and splendor causing an eclipse. This was truly great splendor and power, "I call upon a new challenge, however. I call upon the brave and the bold, the daring and the ambitious rise with me once more and head to the higher gates. God has given me much in this life that could fill me over 1000 life times, but if you only saw what I saw. This isn't even a fraction of the glorious of the upper floors."
August watched in awe as the king’s proclamation was heard through the land. He knew that this journey was more than a mere vision; it was a calling to embrace his role fully and seek out the deeper truths of the world.
"A new challenge? The higher gates…” he whispered, contemplating the challenges and enlightenment that lay ahead.
He was determined to rise to this new challenge. His determination grew fiery inside of him, as if the form his body took grew bigger in flame.
"Cherub, it appears this man conquered this entire region. Is this of the past, or something else entirely?" He asked, seemingly looking to gain answers from the angel that seemed August as its prophet. His own interpretation of the world was that of ancient times, a king of sorts who had found everything this world had to offer. The people rallied in his name, the army was rather impressive as there wasn't a single sign of hindrance or hesitation of the King's lead. That respect is all that a god could ask.
Landing beside August and the Cherub was a black crow, it was a bit larger than average. It turned it's head toward them both, a vision of the past looking them dead in the face, as if they were really there during that time.
"Do not be freighted, this is the history of what once was, it cannot see us." The cherub stated. But something about it seemed like her words weren't true, the bird looked deep into the fire and into August's soul, the glimmer of flame upon the bird's glossy black eyes.
The crow then flew off toward the King, it changed into a man wearing a hooded black robe covering his appearance, he whispered something unto the king, then left. Flying off into the distance in its crow form.
"I wish not only to conquer this world but every world! MY NEXT CONQUEST IS-...!" The King threw his hands up in celebration and the world shook once more.
"Young man are you alright?" His masters voice.
August found himself throw back into the "real" world once again. Standing in front of him was Master Jun, "You look unwell, perhaps cleaning was far to hard of a task. I'm sorry about that..."
August blinked, trying to shake off the remnants of the vision. The echoes of the crow’s gaze and the King’s ominous proclamation still reverberated in his mind. He took a deep breath and tried to steady himself before responding.
“No, Master Jun. The task wasn’t too difficult,” August said, his voice steady but with an undercurrent of unease.
“I… I saw something. A vision of the past, perhaps. There was a crow, he spoke to a king, and the king declared his intent to conquer not just this world but every world. Do you know of such things?" Augustine asked his master.
"A vision of the past you say, a crow? A king? Conquering worlds?" Jun chuckled, "I think every king wishes to conquer the world one way or another don't you think?" He asked.
The took the cleaning supplies, "Here I think you need some much needed rest, after all you are still adjusting."
August sighed, still dazed. "It was real. I don't believe my eyes are deceiving me..", He said and paused, "I guess you're right. It's why government and monarchy should cease to exist, in favor of the people, do you agree?"
He asked, commenting on his own ideology and trying to get a gauge of his master's.
"I'm fine. Feeling better actually, just a lot to process... I'd like to begin my training." He said , bowing with a smile. While his thoughts and brain ran wild his body began to beg for movement and action.
"There is too much on your mind for my practice, today is just simply not the day to train. I think a place more suited for you in this moment in a calm, quiet place, there's the library and the sound bath. Tell them Master Jun sent you."
Compliant but disappointed, August agreed with his teacher. "I see.. Very well. I'm sure you'll know where to find me tomorrow. "
He said while bowing, without the cleaning supplies in his hand he simply walked away and back to his campgrounds.
The whispers and visions still echoed in his mind, but he knew he needed rest to make sense of them. As he settled into his camp, August's thoughts lingered on the mysterious king and the cherub, two otherworldly figures.
Looking at the ocarina still resting in his pocket, he thought of Jun's suggestions and figured he'd apply them. "Kong!" He stepped outside his tent, calling out to the monkey. Tootle ootle ootle The sounds of his ocarina played as he blew into it.
"It's about time you called," Kong said flying above August, he quickly noticed the disturbed look on Augusts face, "What's the matter kid?"
August sighed, recounting the visions and the unsettling crow. “I saw… a king, a conquering king. And a crow that turned into a man. It felt so real, like I was there. I need answers. Maybe the library could help?" He asked his monkey friend.
"They Library is a place of finding, so maybe that is a great thing to ask. But it will be closing soon, I know a way in, nobody else knows about this. Follow me."
Kong then flew off past the camp and into the temple, August following behind. He took him through the temple and its history-filled halls, they hiked toward the basement steps there was a small sewer hole. It smelled. "Come on this way." Kong then flew into the hole expecting the marine to follow along.
August hesitated only briefly before descending into the sewer. The smell was overwhelming at first, but he quickly adjusted, focusing on the task at hand. "This is... not favorable to say the least." He said.
They continued throughout the damp, winding tunnels that were dimly lit by occasional flickering lights. The walls were slimy and covered in patches of mold, and the ground was covered with muck.
August carefully navigated through the space, his steps splashing in shallow puddles. He bounced on his toes akin to a tap dancer, his socks from his sandals getting wet. "Are we close?" August asked, not use to these conditions.
"Yes right this way," Kong led him down a hallway that had a ladder at the end of it leading to the surface. If August were to climb he would reach a grate above, in which he needed up to push open. Once removing the grate they ended up in the back corner of the library. "Here we are hoho!" Kong said flying up to a high bookshelf that was nearby, "Welcome to the place of knowledge."
August climbed the ladder, pushing open the gate to find himself in a corner of the large library.
High shelves filled with countless tomes stretched to the ceiling, creating narrow aisles filled with hidden secrets. August looked in awe at the towering shelves, each packed with knowledge from countless generations.
He walked through the narrow aisles, his fingers brushing against the covers of ancient books. He began pulling books from the shelves, and stacking them on the table. As he flipped through pages filled with faded ink and intricate illustrations similar to his own. "Where do you suggest we start? Is there some kind of key or shall I read every book?"' He quipped.
August soon realized that his furry friend was no longer there. In fact he was in this library with a few lingering souls, still and silent like a church mouse.
For this journey he is own him own, the quest for knowledge was a rather long process, something never to be taken lightly, with a determined mind. One could overcome such obstacles and figure things out for themselves.
The library’s air was thick with dust and the weight of countless stories. Each book, scroll, and ancient reading held pieces of the puzzle August was trying to solve.
He went back to the table, only to find Kong to disappear without a trace.
"A tricky one. But he is no cherub, I suppose he is not of use no longer." He remarked. Picking up the first book placed on the table, August began to flip through the pages and writing.
The first book he picked up was a history book called "Moe Moe, The Journey of the serpent."
As he flipped through the pages he was informed of an old prominent king who reached the higher floors. Many artworks and drawings were of the lands he saw and people he met. There were no pictures of him however.
Despite the vivid descriptions and detailed illustrations, the book curiously lacked any images or descriptions of the king himself, leaving his identity a mystery.
August put a hand to his chin, "Hm... More kings. Perhaps I will learn more about monarchy, or I might even read a book about crows."
He pondered quietly to himself. August seemingly lost track of time. Each piece of information seemed to illuminate another part of the intricate puzzle he was trying to solve.
He picked up another book from the small stack. "One more and then I'll pick from a different shelf." He added, looking to gain knowledge from something in more than one place.
It was a book about a white whale, a documented find about the possibility of an lost mana beast of the past. The cover was blue with golden writing and the depiction of a white whale. Flipping through its contents there was just old stories and eye witness accounts of this creature, but no confirmed evidence.
August came across a blue book with golden writing, depicting a majestic whale. He found a collection of old stories and eyewitness accounts of this mysterious creature, it was similar to the writings he read about Guru Istiva.
Continuing his exploration, August navigated through the aisles of the library, passing towering shelves and eventually finding himself near the back, seeing a pathway of long stairs leading upwards.
August reluctantly gathered his notes, realizing he had only scratched the surface of the knowledge contained within these walls and decided to go upstairs. "I'll go back to the bottom floor after." He spoke I to himself, debating whether to go up or not.
Walking up the grand steps he passed by a few monks, much older. They greeted him with a bow. He continued onto the second floor, just before the entrance it read, Middle Earth.
There was more people on this floor, not packed but life was moving through these dusty shelves. There was more tables with people sitting on them here and there.
Maybe this floor could offer him something.
August wandered among the shelves, his eyes scanning the covers of more books on this floor.
The people here made it a more comfortable experience, and as the library’s closing time approached, he decided to test just how comfortable he really was.
Walking up to one of the monks, "Where could I find books about a king, or a crow, or visions?" he vaguely asked politely, whispering as to be mindful of the other readers.
The monks were older than time, or so it seemed. These monks all wore white robes with a golden sash around their shoulders. The one monk smacked his gums and licked his dry chops, "A book you say," the monk said in a slow raspy tone.
"There are many books here..." He took a deep breath in, it seemed that even talking took a lot out of him. "Kings? Crows? Visions? A bedtime story..."
The monk seemed to speak in riddles, dancing around the topic, but never out right answering the question. "I have question," he asked lifting up his boney finger, "Do you believe in Anomalies?"
August turned towards the monk, his curiosity piqued by the cryptic question, one much like his own. “Anomalies?” he repeated, "Yes. My presence here could be an anomaly in itself. Wouldn't you say?" He replied.
"They are the exceptions that challenge our understanding of the world." He added, "Now, about those books?" he asked once more.
"No..." The old man said turning his old body to face the book shelf, "...Anomalies aren't meant to be expected. Visitors, seekers. We always expect them, prophetic in a way. Isn't it?" The old monk reached his hands high above to a book. It was of red velvet and golden stitched writing.
The title read "Anomaly".
"Take this and read it deeply, you will find your answers in what shouldn't occur. Be on your way boy."
August took the red velvet book, feeling its weight and the texture of the golden-stitched title under his fingers. "That is.. if you believe me to only be a mere visitor." He shrugged, before he bowed respectfully to the old monk. “Thank you.”
He then opened the book, its pages old yet well-preserved.
The edges of each page was lined in gold, when completly closed gave a shimmering golden texture. Opening the first few pages were a few titles and credits. Followed by a glossary...
Glossary
- Intro
- What is an Anomaly
- Recorded Anomalies
- Recorded Hikers
- Gods hated few
- Gods wrath
- Gods selected few
- Gods mercy
- Wuxia Anomaly Paradox
- ...
- ...
- ...
- ...
August turned to the first section "God's Hated Few".
| “ | God, the all powerful being within Wuxia stands upon the pinnacle of existence. His majesty stands alone upon the highest mountain in heaven. Woe to those which anger him, for his wrath is worst than 1000 Hells. | ” |
—King Solomon | ||
The section opened up with a quote from King Solomon, one of his many recorded sayings and teachings. Below the quote was an opening statement.
There aren't many that God hates or shows distaste towards. Only 10 recorded people have been listed as God's hated few. These people were ambitious souls who wished to challenge God's Power. These people all had similar traits and trains of thought, but they also shared the same goal.
Wanting to reach Heaven.
A feat not many have done, but these few had tried and failed.
- Demon King
- ...
- ....
- Yantoyi
- ...
- ...
- Kringle Nick
- Dawud
- ...
- King Solomon
There was only 5 names listed out in this old book, the ink had faded from the remaining names. Sometimes old knowledge had its cons. These listed individuals were looked as abominations in the eyes of God and his glory.
August shook his head in a scolding manner while sucking his teeth.
"I believed Solomon to be an exceptional king. It seems he was simply man with ambition to reach the heavens." He said, "I need to learn more about this divine figure."
August whispered to himself. With this revelation, another figure who was among God's hated peeked his interest.
"Demon king?" He thought to himself, demons of different kinds were actually mentioned in scriptures of Istiva, as he labeled them Rakashas who went against his teachings.
August continued to ponder over the remaining names listed in the book, before flipping through the remaining pages.
He scanned the documents finding Demon King peaking his interests. The Demon King was one of the first creations done by God, a previous member of God's personal Faction he fell out of his graces with after trying to take over the Faction and overthrown God. He was cast out of heaven and sent to the 666th Hell Gate.
August was drawn to the entry on the Demon King, intrigued by the mention of such a powerful figure. The document detailed the Demon King’s origins as one of God’s first creations and a former member of God’s personal faction. In his own religion, the marine made a connection that the Demon King was a Nephilim, a child of a Rakasha whom opposed Istiva. While he absorbed the knowledge he gained here, him making connections like these undermined the vast lore of Wuxia in his own mind.
Following his understanding of both Solomon and the Demon King, he would close the book momentarily and look to gain insight from another, one who was more accustomed to Wuxia. He himself was a product of his environment, and despite him only now looking to test and find evidence for himself for his own religion, the ways of istiva were something instilled inside of him since birth.
August walked up to a different monk, one who was still reading despite the library's nearing close. "Hello. I am a wanderer and am new to this place. What do you think of King Solomon?" He asked, trying to get a gauge of the public perception of Solomon, one that was different from Master Jun's.
One of the monks were sitting on the table next to him, it was a young-looking child, no older than 11. "Solomon!" He said.
A plethora of monks "SHHHHHHHHH". It was almost louder then the young monks response.
"Solomon..." He whispered, "I wish to meet him one day. He is the man that built this place. He is a wise king, the wisest in all of Wuxia or that 's what they say..."
August looked at the young monk with curiosity, he looked like a splitting image of his younger self. Perhaps he could be of use to August. “Solomon built this place? I’ve read about him, but I never realized he had such a significant hand in the foundation of these temples.” He said.
"Of course, he was a builder after all. That's was one of his many gifts from God," the boy said.
“Interesting,” August mused, considering the young monk’s words. “A gift from God to build and create. Do you think there’s more to his story that’s hidden away here?”
"I'm not sure. I doubt it, there is another floor but its strictly forbidden. Nobody is allowed in there but Master of the temple." The young boy said, "I've said too much already. Please excuse me."
August watched the boy leave, his curiosity now piqued by the mention of the forbidden floor. Turning his attention back to the book, he opened the entry titled "God's Wrath".
Gods Wrath
"I King Solomon warn all those unworthy of might and strength to test the power of God. Woe to those daring and bold, God's Wrath is an over flowing cup. No stomach could consume such destruction, even in death the soul is stung for one thousand lifetimes"
The section opened up with an account of God's Wrath.
Year 10 Wuxia, Pangea
In the tenth year, all the people of Wuxia lived in total harmony. They all lived in one large tower, but soon more and more people were being born and this meant they had to expand. They looked upon the heavens and saw how much space they had, it made them jealous. So they people decided to construct the tower once more, aiming to reach the heavens.
God didn't like this, it angered him. The people were ungrateful and he poured his cup onto them. God destroyed the tower and created separate floors that divided the people. He created gates filled with trails and tests that prevented people from seeing their loved ones again.
August read the account with growing unease, feeling the weight of the historical warning. God’s wrath was a force of unimaginable destruction, separating the unified people of Wuxia into isolated floors, each with its own trials and tests. The God's existence was proven by the separation of Wuxia and its many Gates, while August was currently in the Eastern Region, there was many other gates in Wuxia to explore. "The people seeked to expand, and this False God shut them out. This 'God' seems to be no better than man." He quietly thought to himself.
Flipping to the next page, the next section titled "Gods Selected Few", this intrigued August nearly the most out of each section he had read thus far.
Gods Selected Few
"Blessed are those who find God's favor. For they are forever blessed with the bounties of this life and the next. Even I the King of Wuxia am forever grateful." - King Solomon
The section opened with a list of a few prominent figures.
- Dawud
- King Solomon
- ...
- ...
- ...
- Kringle Nick
The list of God’s selected few in the section of the book “Anomaly” intrigued August. It suggested that certain individuals had not only found favor in the eyes of God but were also blessed with remarkable gifts and destinies. "How could figures like Solomon, Kringle Nick, and Dawud appear on both lists—God’s hated few and God’s selected few?" He thought to himself, the contradiction puzzling him. Were these individuals both blessed and cursed?
"Perhaps the list hasn't been updated recently." He shrugged, flipping to the next section which labeled "God's Mercy."
Another monk came up to August, this one much older and even shorter than the boy from earlier. "Young man, the library quickly approaches its closing time." He said, his eyes peeking to the large stack of books that August had laid out on the table.
"Very well. Just a few more pages?" August asked.
The experienced monk smiled and nodded before walking away.
Gods Mercy
"Oh Lord, blessed are those who fall under his amazing Mercy. For the Lord has sparred me and exulted me in the greatest of honors." - King Solomon
The section opened with a short description.
God has shown much mercy toward those who have wronged him in his name. Woe to those who fall short of his grace for they are forever dammed. His mercy is like a warm bath that hugs your soul, a light that no darkness can live in. He who is worth of the Mercy of God will seek new heights.
August delved deeper into the section on God’s Mercy, he felt a strange contrast to the wrath he had just read about. The text painted a picture of divine mercy as a warm and comforting presence, one that could cleanse and uplift even those who had strayed far from the path of righteousness. Yet, the names of those who had faced God’s wrath reappeared as recipients of his mercy.
Closing the book, August put 'Anomaly' back where he found it, along with the other books that were on the table. For the ones on the table, he quickly sped through the pages before putting them up, relying on raw memory to harvest pieces of the information before he left.
Who knows if he would ever find his way to this place again?
His mind pondered on the thought of attempting to sneak into the highest floor, but his intuition told him the time wasn't right. Making his way downstairs, he exited the library into the dirty sewer passage once more.
A few days later...
August found himself cleaning that same courtyard as the first day he came, he had made some good progress and the place was looking as good as new. These past few days were nothing but cleaning and studying coupled with daily meditation practices. Kong had joined him in his session, not to help but to provide company, the little flying monkey was a rather interesting one, and developed a liking toward August. "You've done a good job around here kid." Kong said.
August paused his work, wiping the sweat from his brow as he turned to Kong. The little monkey was perched on a nearby ledge, his wings fluttering slightly as he observed the newly cleaned courtyard.
“Thank you, Kong,” August replied, his voice filled with a sense of accomplishment. “It’s good to see the place looking better. A clear space makes for a clear mind, or so they say.”
His gaze drifted across the courtyard, "There’s peace in routine, and purpose in every task, no matter how small. The knowledge I’ve gained here has been invaluable. This place… it holds more secrets than it lets on.”
"Yes indeed. Very wise." Kong replied.
"A clear mind is the best path to enlightenment," Master Jun said walking toward the courtyard. "This place is looking fantastic August, a few more preparations and the real training begins." He tossed the young monk a bag full of food.
August caught the bag of food, chuckling softly. "About time." He offered a respectful nod to Master Jun, appreciating the recognition. His nod appreciated the confidence both Master Jun and Kong had in him. He knew that whatever the real training entailed, he was ready to face it.
"I want you to go on a hike. Take Kong with you. There is a nearby valley, a Sky King is already prepared for your departure. There is a history I wish for you to explore for yourself. This temple can be stuffy sometimes."
August’s eyes widened slightly at the mention of the hike. He had spent days within the temple’s walls, immersed in study and meditation, but the prospect of venturing out into the valley intrigued him. "Ah, that reminds me. There is something I wanted to ask you. There’s a lot to learn from the library, from the way it portrays power, punishment, and forgiveness. But what intrigues me most is how some figures appear on multiple lists—both God’s chosen and his despised. Whats your perspective on this?" Augustine asked.
"Hmm, good question. I would just say power corrupts, even those chosen by God can be tempted by the devil."
“Understood, Master Jun,” August replied, bowing his head in acknowledgment. "I’m ready to depart whenever you are, Kong.”
The monkey flew to his shoulder landing on him perfectly, "Let's go! YOHOHOO!"
Side Quests[]
The capital city was grand. The largest city in all of Chou Hei. Its colors were white, gold, and jade. The city was extremely clean, the people were organized, the buildings were grand, and in the middle of the city was a massive hologram projector that depicted a golden azure dragon, the symbol of power and dominance.
The people were dressed in high-end clothing, a clear status symbol within Chou Hei, as it's the richest city in Chou Hei. There were many locations within the city, restaurants, malls, amusement parks, nightlife, and music. Anything that one could ask for was here in the capital. Most people in Chou Hei could only dream of gathering enough riches to live in this high place of esteem.
There was one notable place known as Chou Hei Bank. The only bank in Chou Hei, this made it a hot area of gathering and interaction. The banks in Wuxia didn't operate like regular banks, even though they did accept money holdings.
The bank worked as a storage and inventory facility. Those who are registered with a Hiker ID are able to store things in the bank to access later or to hold important items. A Hiker is given a bank account number that they can access through any bank within the gates.
These banks were the first thing on Riley's mind, they had just arrived in the capital and stood outside the bank. Its building was grand and magnificent. Victorian-styled design made from glass and gold is beautiful.
When they entered the bank there was a large holographic projector that had multiple screens on the news going on within Wuxia. A bounty poster flashed by of a young boy, "Woah did you see that!" Utah said pointing to the large bounty that passed by the screen, "1.6 Billion?"
"Huh?" Riley looked up to the screen but he missed it, he was to busy looking for a teller. "Alright let's stay focused, this way."
Raider and the group headed deeper into the building towards the back where there was several ATM machines. Riley moved his hand onto the palm scanner and the machine greeted him.
"Welcome back Hiker... Identification Recognized... Access Granted."
A holographic screen manifested before Riley as a detailed layout of an inventory board. He had hundreds of items and tools, pages upon pages. Some were useless and just needed to be cleaned out. While others came in handy more times than once.
Hiker ID
- Name: Dragon King Rodger Riley
- Ki Core: Black Mark: None
- Tools: Pegasus Wand, Ancient Dragon Coat, Sailors Hat
- Faction: Mel Bel
- Rank: A++
- Class: Disturbance, Bezerker, Huntsmen, Sorcerer
- Cash Balance: 504,539,065,066
- Inventory Slots: 250/1000
Riley opened his inventory slots and scrolled through the items.
"Dude what the hell! How do you have that mu-"
"Would you shut up? You are about to dox my info like that??" Riley said to Bumi placing his hand over his loud mouth.
"I almost forgot that these were tools. It's been so long I forget what some of them do..."
Utah looked at the screen, "What are you looking at exactly?"
"A few keys, I've gotta organize this things. Here in the meantime, do to the tellers and go get registered. This is going to take me a few minutes to find and organize."
Bumi and Utah then went to get their ID's.
The trio took a few hours to prepare. Riley completly organizing his inventory, Bumi and Utah both completing their ID's. The group was ready to head out and actually achieve their goals here.
They walked through a open mall spot with hundreds of people coming in and out of stores. It was clear that Riley didn't want to purchase anything, on the other hand Bumi and Utah were rookies in this world. Everywhere they turned and looked something of interested caught their eyes.
"Come on Raider, let's check out this place more before we go?" Bumi asked stopping in his tracks, "Just lend us some money so we can look around, besides what's the rush?"
Utah nodded his head as Riley shook his, "You guys are like children," he pulled out his Rolla 3 and sent them both 100,000 each.
"There. Stick to one area, I bought you guys phones so you can contact me. Please be alert, they don't play any games in the capital. I;m going to check on a few things first before we advance to the next gate. Be on your best behavior."
"Sir Yes Sir!" They said un unison as they both ran off to go on their shopping spree.
As Riley was left alone, he checked his phone for an old contact, "I wonder if the big guy is here. I doubt it but, it's always worth the trouble..." The contanct he dailed was under the name "Santa".
Legends Coming Alive[]
Penthouse Apartments ~ 7:15 PM
It turns out that Robert had upgraded the room and purchased a months worth of rent for a two bedroom bachelor suit. The upgraded area was filled with nice white tile flooring, white and black granite counters, accents of gold, with a two story loft sweet. Robert selected downstairs since he was larger and Castor was given his own private balcony space.
Castor getting home came to find a large room with a walk in closet, three piece bathroom. It was already fully furnished and large white beds able to fit more than a singular person. The room was dim lit with Christmas themes and had a glass fireplace.
When entering the back wall was actually large windows, with massive blackout curtains, it displayed the city, they were nearly at the penthouse in floors. Staying at the 45th. Room 001. Each had a single key card.
Robert took the time to settle down close the blinds and get cozy, he sat in the downstairs living room, watching a television on a hologram projector. He was in blue two piece pajamas and fuzzy slippers. He wore a quilt blanket Frozina made him.
As Castor entered his new suite, he couldn’t help but be impressed by the luxurious surroundings. The city view from the large windows was breathtaking, and the room itself was tastefully decorated with a cozy, modern feel. He made his way over to the balcony and admired the expansive view of the city below. The twinkling lights of Baker Town seemed to stretch endlessly, giving him a sense of both excitement and isolation.
He took a moment to settle in, adjusting the blackout curtains to ensure a good night's rest. The glass fireplace provided a warm and inviting atmosphere, adding to the room’s comfort. He couldn’t help but think about how much had changed since he arrived in Kringle City.
“Nice place you got us, Robert,” Castor said as he approached Robert. “So, what’s the deal with this secret city and why is it such the eye popper." Castor asked as he sat down.
"From here on out, don't go around saying that statement in public. It's a taboo here, it can mess with our reputation. It's already easy to spot us, having that kind of heat on our backs could set us back."
Robert flipped the channel it was the news.
"Today on Wuxia News. A major bounty has been placed on Be D. Chong, the demon king of the 666th floor. 1.6 Billion has been placed on his head. According to social media journalists and researchers. Chong is an escaped prisoner by his older brother Be D. Zenshi. His whereabouts are currently unknown. A large squad of moderator units have been deployed throughout the first gate."
"If anyone has seen this image (Shows an image silhouette picture of Chong he looks evil) are to report it to the authories using the 911 line. Other breaking news, we have some returing hikers reported. The Red Mara, has returned after 1,200 years. His status has already been shifted to priority and his bounty is 5.6 Billion. If you see him please be of caution, and report it the moment you see it. He is a high level threat and is in the top 10 most wanted list for missing court dates."
"Geez, the Red Mara is back..."
Castor smirked as he listened to the news broadcast, his confidence unshaken by the gravity of the reports. “Ha, I could handle those guys with one hand tied behind my back. I’ve taken down bigger threats before.”
He flopped onto the couch, the plush cushion feeling unusually comfortable after a long day. “Anyway, let’s get back to that secret city. What’s the story with it? I need to know why it’s so hush-hush and what it means for us.”
"You fight them? HAHA!" Robert laughed and spat out some of his warm tea, subtle tears coming from his eyes. "The Red Mara could probably destroy this entire city in 20 minutes if he really wanted to. I've met him way back in the day, we've had our fair shares of battles. Even before he got that black core he was one scary guy."
He took another sip of tea. "Anyways, its called reverse Kringle. It was the former workshop city that was burned down thousands of years ago. Claus built the new city right ontop of it, trying to make a new, that was before Nick took over things and completed his fathers dream."
Castor raised an eyebrow at the mention of the Red Mara’s power and Robert's history with him. "Sounds like a real powerhouse. Guess I’ll steer clear of him unless absolutely necessary."
As Robert shifted the conversation back to the secret city, Castor's curiosity piqued further. "Reverse Kringle, huh? So it's the remnants of the old workshop city, buried under the new one. Sounds like there's a lot of history and maybe some hidden secrets down there. I wonder what kind of stuff was left behind and why it's so off-limits now."
He leaned back, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "If Claus wanted to rebuild on top of it, there must be a reason they didn't just wipe it out completely. Maybe there's something valuable or dangerous down there." He looked at Robert, gauging his reaction. "So, what's the big secret? Why is it such a taboo subject?"
"I mean there's a few theories out there that I've heard over the years, but nobodies to confirm anything. But one thing I do know for sure is that Reverse Kringle has a lot of criminal activity going on underneath that place. There's a few entrances but only a few know about them, crime bosses and that sort of thing." He placed his cup onto the coffee table.
"The taboo is that it reminds people of a terrible time, bad memories. Of what once was. There's this guy named Chris who is the conductor of the trains underneath Kringle and Reverse Kringle. If you want to learn more about that place you gotta find him. But it's more like he finds you."
KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK
Someone was at the door.
Castor nodded thoughtfully, absorbing Robert's words. The idea of a secret underground city filled with criminal activity intrigued him even more. "Sounds like a real shadowy place. Maybe Chris is the key to unlocking more about Reverse Kringle. Guess I'll have to keep an ear out for him."
The sudden knocking at the door caught them both off guard. Castor glanced at Robert, his expression shifting to alertness. "You expecting anyone?" he asked, his voice low. He instinctively moved toward the door, ready for anything. In a world like Wuxia, unexpected visitors could mean trouble.
"Who is it?" Castor asked as he looked at the door.
“Rob it’s me Frozina, you texted me to come by after?” Robert shot out from his seated position, “Ugh Castor wanna like…leave go up stairs.” He ran toward the door to greet her.
Castor raised an eyebrow at Robert’s urgency but nodded. “Sure thing.” He headed toward the stairs, giving Robert a quick glance before disappearing into the upper floor. "Robert, I'll just be on the roof." Castor said as he headed up stairs.
Making it to the upper part of the apartment, Castor opened the window and began to use the nearby fire escape to make it to the roof.
It wouldn’t be long before Castors Rolla 6 would buzz.
Txt: Yo come back downstairs Frozina brought her little sister. I need you to take her with you. I have…other things to attend to...
Castor glanced at the text with a puzzled look. Why does he need me to take her with me? What’s going on? Shaking his head in slight confusion, he made his way back downstairs.
"This dude owes me BIG TIME." Castor thought as he reached downstairs.
Entering back into the apartment Castor walked back downstairs and was greeted by two girls.
One being Frozina who matched pjs with Robert. She hugged his body, her small size although tall for a woman could even wrap all the way around him.
Robert hugged her back clenched her tight.
Frozina didn’t look like the cold killer bitch that Castor had meet back at the crystal palace.
The other woman standing next to them was a girl around Castors age. She too had pale white skin, and long purple and white hair. Her outfit was a winter snowboarding outfit as she wore goggles on her head.
She was very pretty, just like her sister, in fact she was even prettier than Frozina. Objectively.
Robert would have a different opinion about that topic.
As Castor took in the sight, he couldn't help but note the stark difference between the two sisters. While Frozina had a colder, more mysterious allure, this woman had an approachable, almost ethereal beauty. It was clear they shared a familial resemblance, yet each had a distinct charm.
"Umm Hello. I'm Castor." Castor said to Frozina's sister, obviously trying to sound cool and macho.
“Ew your so dorky,” Frozina said mocking Casper. “This is my little sister Summer.”
“Hi,” she said putting her hand up waving to him.
"Summer, nice to meet you," Castor greeted warmly, offering a friendly nod in return to her wave. "I'm Castor. I'm Robert's friend." He said as his heart began to beat a little faster. He had fought cyclopes, lunarians, hell even lost his arm. But for some reason his heart never quite beat like this.
"Well we should probably let them do there own thing and head up to the roof. The view up there is way better than what they got going on." He said as he began to head upstairs
"Getting nervous around a pretty girl? Are you going to introduce yourself a third time, hmhmhm," Frozina laughed as she tried to poke fun at Castor.
"Froz, be nice," Robert replied defending his friend, "Cas, I think you two will click."
Summer cheeks turned red, "Ahh! Sis stop being like that! You're making things weird!" She punched the side of her sisters arm.
"Ouch you bitch!"
With a final wave to Robert and Frozina, Castor led Summer out of the apartment. "Let's get out of here before they start teasing us more," he said with a grin, holding the door open for her. "Any particular places you want to check out first?"
"Anywhere really, I'm not from around here, I'm just visiting. I heard your a dirty thief!" Summers said winking at Castor. She had the same humor as her sister.
Shame.
Castor forced a laugh at Summer's comment, recognizing the familiar playful tone that ran in the family. "Well, I guess I have to be careful around you too, huh?" he replied with a smirk. "Come on, I've got a spot I think you'll like."
He led her up the stairs to the roof of the building, the city lights stretching out below them. The night was clear, and the stars were visible in the sky, twinkling above the bustling metropolis. The view was breathtaking, with the skyline illuminated by countless lights and the cold air adding a crisp freshness to the scene.
Summer took a seat on the edge of the building, her feet dangling off the high surface. "Wow this place sure is nice at night, cheery and festive. A little too much for me though. Sis said this place was cool or something, so far it looks like my great aunt's house. It's Christmas every day there."
Castor chuckled, understanding her sentiment. "Yeah, the whole Christmas vibe can be a bit overwhelming if you're not used to it. But there's more to this place than just the decorations."
He leaned against the railing, looking out over the city. "How about I show you around? There are some cool spots and hidden gems that aren't just about holiday cheer. We could grab a bite, check out some local places, and maybe even find something that doesn't scream 'Christmas.' What do you say?"
She smiled at Castor, "Sure that sounds fun, I'm dying for some coffee."
Castor returned her smile, pleased she was on board. "Great! I know a spot that's perfect for a good cup of coffee and has a nice chill vibe." He gestured for Summer to follow him.
"Let's head out and see what this city has to offer. Maybe we'll even find something that surprises you." With that, Castor led the way back downstairs and out into the festive night, ready to explore the city with Summer.
The night life was much more enjoyable for young folk. At night the malls turned into club strips, accepting all guests. Most of them gave out free drinks and food during these times. Live events, good music. It was the perfect spot to take a girl.
Castor glanced at Summer, who seemed captivated by the scene. “This is definitely the place to be,” he said with a grin.
“Want to check out a club or grab a coffee first? We’ve got plenty of options.”
She simply pointed to a store behind Castor is read.
“Clubs and Coffee” “How about this place?” She said smiling and bumping into Castor.
Her arms wrapped around his. “Your paying for this right?”
Castor chuckled nervously as Summer wrapped her arms around his, her playful smile catching him off guard. "Uh, yeah, sure! This place looks great," he said, trying to sound confident.
As they walked towards "Clubs and Coffee," he discreetly pulled out his phone and quickly texted Robert, "Hey man, can you send me some money? Taking Summer to a spot and, uh, kinda low on funds.
Thanks!" He slipped the phone back into his pocket, hoping Robert would come through quickly. Turning to Summer, he added with a grin, "Let's see what they've got. Coffee and clubbing—best of both worlds."
As they entered the shop, many drinks and dancing were going on. The menu was large having a vast amount of coffee drinks. “OMG there is so many Ah!” Summer smacked her hands together over and over. She looked up at Castor, “Do you drink coffee Cas?”
Castor smiled at Summer's excitement and nodded. "Yeah, I do! I'm more of a simple guy, though. Usually just go for a latte or something. But hey, since we're here, I might as well try something new." He glanced up at the menu, scanning the options.
"What about you? Got a favorite or something you're thinking of trying?"
She nodded her head and ordered, “Hello, let me get 2 large Ice Coffee with candy cane caramel and chocolate drizzle.” The bartender was a toy robot just like nutcracker 529.
“Please stand at the end for your order.” The nutcracker said. Summer looked upon the dance floor, “There’s so many little people.” She said to Castor.
Castor chuckled, glancing over at the dance floor. "Yeah, keep this between us but these guys are like kids high off sugar." As they waited for their order, he continued, "You know, this place has surprised me in a lot of ways. The mix of magic and technology is pretty fascinating. I guess the toy robots and all aren't something you'd see every day." He looked at her curiously. "So, what's been the highlight of your trip so far?"
She leaned up onto a nearby ledge as they waited, “Meeting you…” she gave him that look. “…Kidding! I shredded some gnarly powder in the polar mountains. Turns out it’s pretty dangerous ran into a tiger.” She made a monstrous face imitating the beast.
“Are you new around here too?”
"Yeah, I'm pretty new around here. Been exploring and getting a feel for the place. It's definitely different from where I'm from. There's so much to see and do, especially with all the magic and... unique inhabitants."
He gestured around at the bustling scene. "It's been a mix of surprises and mysteries, to say the least." He said deep in thought before snapping out of it.
"How about you? Just here for the snowboarding, or are there other things you're hoping to experience?"
“Besides from seeing my sister I’m here for work. I’m training for the upcoming Wu-lympics. I’m going to try and win a gold medal for my Faction of course.” She was passionate about her carrier and loved it.
“Your orders ready! Who would like to pay?” The nutcracker said, looking at the man in the group to show some respect. “Well?”
Castor felt a bead of sweat form on his forehead as he pulled out his Rolla 6, praying that Robert had come through with the money transfer. He quickly checked his messages and bank app, hoping for a miracle.
With a deep breath, he walked over to the nutcracker cashier, trying to exude confidence.
"I've got it," he said, hoping his voice didn't betray his nerves. He tapped his phone against the payment terminal, holding his breath as the transaction processed.
Declined “Op!?” Summer said holding her hands to her mouth holding in her laugh. “Sir it’s not reading. Have you no bank account?”
Castor's face flooded with embrassment as he tried to maintain his composure. "Uh, sorry about that," he said. He quickly fumbled with his Rolla 6, setting up a new bank account in a hurry.
As he worked through the process, he shot another urgent text to Robert.
Txt: "Hey Rob, I’m having trouble with the payment. Can you send me some cash ASAP? I’ll pay you back. Thanks!"
He turned back to the nutcracker, forcing a smile. "Just a moment, I'm setting up my account now."
“Sir, are you aware that you must head to the bank. It located in the capital, if you have no bank account then you cannot pay.” Summer watched as she pulled out a physical bill, it covered the entire cost plus a tip.
“Thanks cracker! Let’s go Cas, this place is getting to hot.” She took her drink and handed Castors his.
Castor took the coffee from Summer with a grateful smile. “Sorry about the hassle, Summer. I usually carry beli outside of Wuxia, so I’m not used to dealing with these kinds of payment systems.”
He took a sip of his coffee, trying to recover from the awkward moment. “Let’s head out then. Thanks again for covering this. I really appreciate it.”
“No worries, I like helping the poor. It makes me feel like I did good.” She said with a warm smile sipping her coffee. They walked along a strip, passing by the people.
Txt: Hey Castor sorry about that. But when you go into work tomorrow you can talk to Jim. He should sort you out.
Castor quickly typed a response...
Txt: “Thanks for sorting that out, Robert. I’ll talk to Jim tomorrow.”
He pocketed his phone and turned to Summer.
“So, you mentioned you're training for the Wu-lympics. What’s that like? What kind of training do you do?”. Castor asked as he looked around, looking a place they could go into.
9:30 PM
“Wu-lympics are the greatest sport competition in the entire world. Every Faction athlete has a chance to compete infront of the world stage. The best of the best. That’s my dream.” Summer was an athletic freak of nature from young.
Her skills in the sports world earned her offers from top Factions around the world to join them. Having someone of her skill is very good for business. “What about you…You got any dreams?”
Castor took a thoughtful sip of his coffee before responding. “My dream is to protect people. I've always wanted to become an Admiral and lead in a way that makes a difference, keeping the seas and the world safe from threats.” He looked at Summer with a smile. “I guess you could say I want to be a guardian in my own way, just like you’re chasing your dream on the world stage.”
“Your dream is to be a fed? The outside world is strange. But it is adorable you want to be a protector even if you can’t protect yourself from poverty.” She hugged Castor as they walked snuggling up under his arm.
JINGLE JINGLE
“A bell?” She said.
As the jingle of the bell rang in the air, Castor's eyes narrowed in recognition. The sound triggered a flashback to the monstrous creature he had encountered a couple of nights earlier—a bell ringing amidst the chaos, its eerie toll echoing in his mind.
He looked around, scanning the bustling street and the cheerful crowd, trying to pinpoint the source of the bell. His senses were heightened, aware that the bell might be more than a simple festive sound.
“You ok?” Summer asked as she noticed Castors sudden change in demeanor. She could sense through his ki something was wrong. Among the crowd the black goat stood among the crowd before disappearing behind a passing couple.
Castor, focusing on the area where the bell’s sound had come from, turned to Summer. “Did you see that?” He asked summers as he quickly summoned Fenrir, who appeared by his side, sniffing the air with heightened senses.
“Fenrir, track that scent. We might be dealing with something dangerous.” Fenrir’s nose twitched as it began to scan the area where the creature had been seen.
There was many smells and scents in the area during the club strip.
Picking up a scent would be near impossible. “Omg a puppy!” Summer almost started to cry from cuteness, she reached for Fenrir and picked up his small puppy body. “He’s so cute! Hiyah boy!” She hugged the dog. “No, I didn’t see anything? Are you okay?”
Castor forced a smile, trying to shake off the unease. "Yeah, I'm good. Just thought I saw something weird, but it must've been my imagination." He turned his attention to Summer, who was doting on Fenrir.
"This little guy is Fenrir. He's a good companion and has a knack for sniffing out trouble." Castor chuckled softly. "Guess he likes you alot" Fenrir wagged his tail and nuzzled against Summer, enjoying the attention.
Castor looked back at the spot where he had seen the creature, then refocused on Summer and Fenrir, trying to enjoy the moment.
She grabbed his hand, “Don’t worry there’s no boogie man. Not on this floor anyway.” They continued to enjoy themselves the three enjoying each others company.
Castor smiled at Summer's reassurance, trying to let go of his earlier concerns. "You're right, no boogie man tonight. Let's keep exploring."
As they walked down the lively strip, Castor spotted a vibrant arcade filled with colorful lights and the sounds of games and laughter. "How about we check out the arcade? I bet Fenrir can try his luck at some claw machines," he suggested with a grin, glancing at the puppy in Summer's arms.
With a playful tug, he led Summer and Fenrir towards the entrance, eager to dive into the nostalgic world of games and fun. The neon lights flickered around them, and the energy of the arcade promised an exciting end to their evening.
“Don’t worry I’ll buy the coins,” she said tapping his pockets and running toward the clerk. The same jingling again this time in came from deeper within the arcade. Summer had finally purchased a bunch of tokens placed in a big cup. “Okay Cassie, let’s see if who can win the most games.”
Castor smiled at Summer, trying to keep his composure. "You’re on, but you might want to save those tokens. I’ll be back in a minute; gotta hit the bathroom first."
He handed her Fenrir, giving the puppy a quick pat on the head. "Keep an eye on him for me, okay?" He flashed a reassuring smile before heading towards the back of the arcade, following the faint sound of jingling bells.
As he moved through the crowd and the maze of game machines, Castor's mind raced. He needed to find the source of the noise and confirm whether it was connected to the creature from his previous encounter. He kept his senses sharp, ready for anything.
“Oh okay?” She said. She took Fenrir in her arms and held out the puppy, “Let’s go win us some tickets.” Meanwhile Castors ventures led him toward an attraction, “The Mirror Room”.
Jingle Jingle
The sound called him inside.
Castor approached "The Mirror Room" with a heightened sense of caution. The attraction's entrance was adorned with flashing lights and an eerie, playful tune. Taking a deep breath, he stepped inside, feeling a chill run down his spine as the jingling grew louder. Activating his vampire transformation, Castor felt his senses sharpen.
His eyesight adapted to the dim lighting, allowing him to see through the shadows with ease. His hearing became acute, picking up even the faintest sounds, while his sense of smell honed in on any unusual scents.
The transformation brought a subtle shift in his appearance: his features sharpened and his skin turned a blueish white. He moved slowly through the maze of mirrors, each one reflecting a distorted image of himself. Castor focused on the source of the jingling, following the sound deeper into the labyrinth.
It took him through the twists and turns until it led into one large room with three large mirrors. They were made of gold and bigger than average towering him like a giant.
Suddenly in the middle mirror a figure formed of an old man wearing a night gown and sleeping cap. “Poking your head where you’re not supposed to? Stealing? Lying? You are a naughty, naughty boy.”
Castor's eyes narrowed as he took in the figure's sudden appearance in the mirror. His heightened senses remained on high alert, and he instinctively dropped into a fighting stance, ready for whatever might come next.
The figure's presence was unsettling, and its words echoed with an ominous tone.
"Who are you?" Castor demanded, his voice steady but laced with suspicion. His muscles tensed, prepared to react to any threat. "And what do you want with me?" He kept his gaze locked on the figure, unwilling to let his guard down.
“Shut a rude baby. I always hated the babies. I told Claus to stop letting people like you ruin everything. You make me sick.”
The old man was mean and agitated by Castors presence.
The mirror on the left, a fat large fellow, “What kind of man leaves a woman behind. Have you no shame?”
He wore a green robe with red accents and red sash. He carried a jug of warm milk and cookies in his hands.
The mirror on the right displayed another elderly woman. She looked very old and had clothes from medieval times.
“That damn scrounge!” She shouted coughing in between sentences.
Castor's eyes darted between the three figures, his confusion growing with each strange and accusatory statement. He had expected danger, perhaps a fight, but not this surreal confrontation.
The mirrors reflected not just his image but seemingly the personalities of these enigmatic characters. "What is this?" Castor muttered to himself, his guard still up but now coupled with bewilderment. He glanced from the agitated old man to the large fellow with milk and cookies, then to the elderly woman who seemed to be caught in a fit of rage.
Castor's mind raced, trying to make sense of the bizarre situation. The strange figures seemed to have personal grievances against him, but their words felt like fragments of some other story or past.
Jingle Jingle
The room went silent until Ebeneezer the old man in the middle spoke out. “Who invited this god awful thing. Abomination! You should feel ashamed of what you’ve done.” The other two mirrors said nothing. They sat in silence as the sound of hooves clicked the floor.
Behind Castor was another mirror one pitch black, he could see nothing but glowing yellow eyes, getting closer and closer. “What is a babe doing here, in my domain?”
As the room fell silent and the eerie jingling sound echoed, Castor's attention snapped to the mirror behind him. The oppressive atmosphere thickened as the figure in the dark mirror drew closer, its glowing yellow eyes piercing through the darkness.
A chill ran down Castor's spine as he finally recognized the creature. It was the same monstrous figure he had encountered before, the black-coated beast with an aura of malevolence. The memory of that encounter flooded back, and he realized that this entity had been stalking him ever since.
"I remember you." Castor said to the beast.
“I don’t recall. I heard one of my close friends were murdered by a babe. Come to find out it was you.” The beast voice was soft and beautiful, a deep cello playing its tune.
“Murder!” Ebenezer shouted.
Castor furrowed his brow, the confusion clear on his face. He couldn't recall any recent encounter where he had killed anyone, let alone a "friend" of this monstrous being. The accusation felt baseless, and the eerie tone of the beast's voice only added to the unsettling atmosphere. "Murder?" Castor repeated, glancing at the mirrors, then back at the dark figure.
"I don't know what you're talking about. I haven't killed anyone recently, especially not any 'friend' of yours. Who are you even talking about?"
He kept his stance defensive, uncertain of what the creature might do next. The situation was becoming increasingly bizarre, with these strange beings accusing him of actions he didn't remember. Castor's mind raced, trying to piece together any possible explanation for this encounter.
“Liar” the fat man said. “Thief!” The woman said. “Murderer!” Ebenezer said. The beasts laughed, his ears heard a legion of voice cackling alongside him. “You killed a family of three who were merely defending themselves from that abomination of an ice queen.”
“The only abomination here is you…Krampus. If you didn’t make that deal none of this would’ve happened.” The old man cackled.
Castor clenched his fists, feeling the weight of their accusations. The memories of that encounter flashed through his mind—how the family had attacked him and how he need to fight them for Fenrir to live.
"I had to kill that family," Castor responded, his voice steady but laced with anger. "They attacked me and I needed to protect Fenrir. I didn't go looking for trouble; they forced my hand. If I hadn't defended myself, Fenrir would've been killed. I'm not proud of what happened, but I did what I had to do to protect myself and my friend."
“Liar, naughty. Were you not sent on a quest to slay them?” The beast asked knowing the answer already. “You are nothing but a murderous, lying thief. That girl you got over there… She’s the queens sister?”
Menacing laughing came from the beast as he walked away. The images on all the mirrors were gone. And Castor was left alone in the Mirror Room.
As the beast's laughter echoed and the mirrors went dark, a chilling realization washed over Castor. The creature's words replayed in his mind, and it became clear that they were after Summer—Frozina's sister, the queen's sister.
His heart raced as he understood the danger she was in. Without wasting a second, Castor turned and sprinted out of the Mirror Room, his mind focused on finding Summer before it was too late. He weaved through the arcade, pushing past people and dodging obstacles, desperately searching for her in the crowd. The urgency of the situation fueled his speed as he raced to protect her from whatever sinister plan was unfolding.
Luckily Summer along with Fenrir were on a racetrack simulator. Fenrir was in first and Summer in second.
“Damn you pup,” she said patting its head.
They’d already won many tickets, turning her head she swiveled to look for Castor running toward them, “Castor? A-re you okay?”
Castor skidded to a stop beside the racetrack simulator, panting slightly from his sprint. His eyes darted around, scanning the area for any signs of danger before locking onto Summer and Fenrir. "We need to go, now," he said, urgency clear in his voice. "I have a bad feeling something's going to happen, and I don't want to take any chances."
He reached out to help Summer off the simulator, glancing around nervously. "It's not safe here. Let's get out of this place." He gently took Fenrir, who was still focused on the game, and urged them both to move quickly.
“Woah w-wait what about the tickets?” She was pulled along by Castor.
Something had spooked him, and it started to worry Summer now. “Castor stop what is going on. You were fine a second ago, did a girl buying you stuff hurt the ego that bad? I’m sorry I didn’t mean to I was just being nice.”
They continued past the club town and made their way back to the apartments or that was the safe answer anyway.
As they hurried through the streets, Castor spoke rapidly, his words tumbling out in a near panic. "It's not about the tickets or anything you did," he started, his voice tinged with urgency. "While you were getting the coins, I heard this weird jingling sound. It led me to this mirror room, and... there were these mirrors with talking figures. They accused me of all these things—lying, stealing, murder. But it wasn't just them; the worst part was the voice of Krampus, the beast from the other night."
He paused to catch his breath, his eyes darting around as if expecting the creature to appear at any moment. "They knew everything, Summer. They mentioned your sister, called me a murderer for killing that family—even though they attacked me first. And Krampus... he said something about how I was sent to kill them. It was like they were all in on some twisted game."
Castor's voice grew more frantic. "I don't know if they were just trying to mess with me or if there's something else going on, but we can't stay here. I can't shake the feeling that something terrible is about to happen, and I can't risk putting you or Fenrir in danger." He looked at her, eyes pleading for understanding. "We have to get somewhere safe, away from all of this."
"Wait!" Summer said releasing herself from this sudden change.
"Why are you doing this? What is really going on? What do you mean we're in danger?" Her mind tried to process what was going on. "I'm not scared, I've been through worse and I can defend myself!"
“Ok ok let me explain.” Castor said as he took a deep breath before continuing.
“This place isn’t what it seems, the elves are programmed, there is a hidden city called reverse Kringle under us right now and Nick programmed these people to forget.” Castor said as he paused to let Summer to digest before continuing.
“Now I’m getting hunted by Krampus and his goonies. And they mentioned you and your sister.” Castor continued on.
“Now you don’t gotta believe me. I know right now I seem like a broke crazy dude but you have to just trust me. At least make it home. Me and Fenrir are going to reverse Kringle.” Castor said as he called Fenrir to him.
Jingle Jingle
Castor explained his worries and concerns describing the details that had just occurred. Standing upon a far building under the twin moon was the black goat. It's red coat flapping in the wind, its grin formed as it locked eyes with Castor.
The beast leapt to the next rooftop, its clopping and jingling ringing along. Taunting Castor.
As Castor finished explaining his concerns, the familiar jingle jingle sent a shiver down his spine. He instinctively looked up and spotted the black goat-like creature standing ominously on a nearby rooftop, its red coat billowing in the wind. The creature's eerie grin widened as it locked eyes with Castor, clearly enjoying the fear it was sowing. Then, with a mocking leap, it bounded to the next building, its hooves clopping and bells jingling like a haunting melody.
Without a second thought, Castor's eyes narrowed in anger and disgust. He knew he couldn't let the creature get away or harm Summer and Fenrir. Channeling all his strength, he bent his knees and launched himself upward with a powerful Geppo. The force of his leap was so intense that it cracked the ground beneath him, leaving a spiderweb of fractures.
In an instant, he was airborne, his trajectory aimed directly at the rooftop where the creature had been standing. Castor's mind raced, preparing himself for whatever encounter awaited him, his only focus on stopping the beast from whatever it planned next.
"CASTOR WAIT!" Summer shouted. "What the fuck!" She was clearly upset, but to Castor this was something deeper.
His strides took him to the roof tops in an instant, his vampiric physiology boosting his strength to new heights. In his gaze was the goat smiling, waiting for him.
"Poor babe, you left her?"
Jingle Jingle
The beast appeared on the building over, Summer's unconscious on it's back.
"Catch me if you can..."
Jingle Jingle
The beast appeared several roofs over seeming to teleport.
Fueled by rage and determination, Castor gritted his teeth and pushed off the ground with a burst of speed, using Geppo and his vampiric powers to cover the distance in the blink of an eye. His eyes locked onto the creature’s mocking grin, his mind focused solely on rescuing Summer. He couldn’t afford to let the beast get away or harm her any further.
“You’re not getting away!” Castor shouted, his voice filled with resolve as he chased the beast across the rooftops, determined to catch it and save Summer from its grasp.
It was a chase, they zigged and zagged around the roofs, moving so fast that their footprints in the snow was the only thing left behind. "You are quite fast little babe. But you are not faster than I..."
Jingle
Reappearing directly in front of Castor was the beast its huge ram horns aimed to bash him in the ribs. This blow was packed with enough force to send him launching into a nearby apartment building.
As the beast taunted Castor, zigzagging effortlessly across the rooftops, Castor’s frustration grew. The jingle of the creature’s bells became a mocking rhythm, spurring him forward. Suddenly, the beast vanished and reappeared directly in front of him, its massive ram horns aimed straight for his ribs.
Instinctively, Castor called upon Fenrir’s glimmer ability, hoping it would provide an edge. Not entirely sure what it would do, he focused on the moment, trusting his instincts.
As the beast lunged, Castor utilized his Shigan as he shifted his weight, dodging the brunt of the beast’s attack, and thrust his index finger forward with incredible speed and precision, aiming for a critical point on the creature’s side.
Fenrir manifesting used his Glimmer Skill. Glimmer: Fenrir's starts to absorb Moon Light, storing it within his fur. This causes him to glow a glimmer white.
Castor's agile movements avoided the initial strike, thankfully for him. The open impact still creating a powerful wind current . His aim was true and his Shigan landed on it's pelt.
But his finger found itself in pain, the toughness of this creature was nothing that Castor had seen up until this point.
Jingle
From behind Castor the beast's attack seemed to follow through aiming to hit him from behind.
As the beast’s attack came from behind, Castor’s mind and heighten senses raced. He knew he needed to counter quickly and effectively. Channeling his strength, he dropped into a low stance and pivoted on his heel. With a powerful, sweeping kick, he unleashed a Rankyaku—a slicing air blade. The sheer force of the attack sent a shockwave through the air, aimed directly at the beast’s midsection.
Simultaneously, Castor called out to Fenrir, “Fenrir, Howl!” He hoped this ability would be more effective than Glimmer in the current situation.
Fenrir's puppy voice yipped at the command of his master, a small ring of moonlight shot toward the Beast. It didn't have much of an effect to it, but Castor's attack indeed landed. A bit to the belly caused the beast to leap back, although no blood was drawn, a clear mark was indicated.
"Nice moves little babe." The beast uttered licking its lips.
Castor felt a surge of satisfaction as his attack landed, even if it didn't draw blood. It was a small victory, but a victory nonetheless. The beast's taunt didn't faze him; instead, it fueled his determination.
"Nice moves yourself," Castor replied, trying to mask the frustration in his voice. He knew he needed to be more strategic, especially if he wanted to protect Summer and himself from this formidable opponent.
"Fenrir, stay close," he commanded, eyes locked on the beast. Castor quickly assessed his options. The creature's durability and agility were formidable, and Fenrir's abilities seemed limited in their current form. However, Castor knew he couldn't afford to hold back.
Rushing at the beast, Castor sent a powerful punch with his seastone arm towards the beast damaged midsection. Due to his increased power from his vampiric transformation, even if his fist didn't touch the beast body, the mere force would sent a powerful air blast.
BOOOOM!
The beast clashed with Castor's fist, and a powerful impact blew the snow clean off the roof, blasting them apart. There was a chip in its horn, it snarled as the hooded cape fluttered.
"You annoy me little babe," The beast said.
It's body began to shift into a more humanoid state, its features became pointy and narrow, its horns black and sharp. It sprouted hands and stood with a hunch. Summer in one of his arms.
The creature licked the side of her face staring Castor directly in the eyes, "She will be of much use for me. Tasty." The beast cackled. the cold winter air brushing past them.
The sight of the creature licking Summer's face, combined with its taunting words, ignited something deep within Castor. His normally composed demeanor shattered as a wave of unbridled rage surged through him. His body trembled with anger, and his eyes glowed with an intense fury. The air around him seemed to crackle with energy as if the very environment was responding to his emotions.
"I wont let you get away with this" Castor roared, his voice echoing with a ferocity that was almost inhuman. His muscles tensed, veins bulging, as a surge of power coursed through him. The ground beneath his feet cracked, and the air around him seemed to vibrate with his fury.
With a primal scream, Castor launched himself at the beast, moving faster than he ever had before. His fists clenched, ready to unleash a barrage of devastating blows. He was no longer holding back; every attack was fueled by his desire to protect Summer and bring down the creature before him.
The beast smiled as Castor lunged and attacked. His vampire strength was formidable but nothing the beasts weren't aware of, its movements just like a mirror followed Castor's. "Yes good," it said taunting him further. It still clutched Summer in one hand, while his others blocked his movements, which seemed effortless.
They danced across the rooftop, the beast doing nothing but laughing in his face, "Weak Weak!" Finding an opening within his attack the creature launched a succession of three punches that looked like one toward his sternum.
Jingle
Appearing behind him was the beast already delivering a devastating kick to send him crashing toward the city streets.
As Castor felt the beast’s taunts and began blocking the barrage of blows, a surge of determination surged through him. The creature’s mockery only fueled his resolve. In a flash, Castor focused his energy into his Seastone arm, knowing it was his best chance against this formidable opponent.
As the beast appeared behind him, Castor pivoted mid-air, using the momentum to counter the kick with his Seastone arm. With elite speed he sent a powerful swing to the chest of the beast.
The beast caught his hand, within the palm of his own. It sizzled a bit, "Devil Rock..." Pulling Castor in closer he headbutted him with his horns.
As the beast pulled Castor in and delivered a brutal headbutt with its horns, Castor activated Tekkai, hardening his body to absorb most of the impact. The force still jarred him, but he managed to stay conscious and aware. In the split second of contact, he realized that his Seastone arm, being a prosthetic, could be used in a way the beast wouldn’t expect.
With a swift motion, Castor detached his Seastone arm from the socket, leaving it in the beast’s grasp thought a king and thick wired connected the arm to the socket. Using the surprise to his advantage, Castor twisted his body and delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to the beast’s side.
"Huh?"
Another powerful blow to his body sent him skidding back, "I eat those, hehehehe..." His chest was still made of that powerful hide nullifying most of his blow.
Jingle
From behind him again, another blow to his ribs...
Jingle
From his right the attack continued, if landed a devastating attack to the ribs.
Castor winced from the pain of the powerful blows, his ribs feeling the impact despite his efforts to brace himself. The beast's taunting laughter and the jingle of its bell only fueled his determination. As the next attack came from his right, Castor decided to change his approach.
Using Kami-E, he dodged to the left, narrowly avoiding the incoming blow. In the same motion, he swung his regular arm towards the beast's outstretched limb, aiming to parry the attack and leave the creature exposed. At the same time, he summoned an immense amount of strength and focused to deliver a powerful counter-strike with his seastone hand, aiming for the beast's head.
Castor's seastone arm collided with the beast's Jaw, a powerful gust rushed by them flapping their coats, "Grrr..." It resisted although his face stung, "...Grrrhahahhaha!"
Its red coat fluttered and elongated, covering them both in a dome of red cloth. Within this area, it seemed much larger than the outside.
Castor found himself standing in the middle of the room along with the beast, this time with a straw basket on his back with Summer in it, and a long stick that looked like a blade.
The stick had the faintest red ki aura around it along with the basket.
"Come babe, you've been too naughty for me..." Upon the beast's face, a mark appeared in the form of an iron rod.
The distance was closed between them the beast already in the air swinging his stick downward upon Castor.
Castor's eyes widened as the surroundings shifted into the strange red-cloth dome. The eerie atmosphere, combined with the beast's transformation, only heightened his sense of danger. The sight of Summer trapped in the basket on the beast's back spurred him into action, his protective nature overriding any fear or hesitation.
As the beast lunged from the air, swinging the stick imbued with a red aura, Castor quickly assessed the situation. With no time to waste, he planted his feet firmly on the ground and focused all his focuse and strength into his Seastone arm. He aimed to use the arm as both a shield and a weapon, intending to parry the beast's strike while simultaneously countering with a powerful upward punch aimed at the beast's exposed torso.
The attack struck as his stick clashed along Castors arm.
His punch aimed directly for the beasts chest.
The beast was now free to use both hands grabbing his fist being sure to hold him firm and crushing it beneath his strength, “You take me for a fool! Your are but a Babe!”
A powerful kick hurdling towards Castors gut, even though his defenses were amazing, the beast kicked with power far beyond what he’d shown prior.
It was angry.
As the beast's crushing grip tightened around Castor's seastone arm, the young marine could feel the raw power emanating from his opponent. The creature's mocking words and overwhelming strength only fueled Castor's determination. Just as the beast's powerful kick came hurtling toward him, Castor instinctively utilized Kami-e, one of the Rokushiki techniques, allowing his body to become as light as paper and dodge the kick with a swift, flowing motion.
In the same instant, Castor summoned Aeliana to his right and Fenrir to his left. The two loyal allies materialized, flanking the beast. Without hesitation, Castor issued his commands. "Aeliana, use your Sonic Screech! Fenrir, Howl!"
Aeliana unleashed a high-pitched sonic screech, aiming to disorient and destabilize the beast with the intense sound waves. At the same time, Fenrir let out a powerful Howl, channeling his Ki to amplify the attack and potentially break through the beast's defenses.
As his beast launched there attack, Castor launched his, throwing a kick at the now exposed stomach of the beast.
Castor was coming along nicely, his curiosity for knowledge had given him an upper hand, finding out good ways to utilize his new abilities. The harpy and lunar wolf combo was pitch-perfect. The screams rang in his ears, and the howl hit his ribs...
But these beasts were far inferior then Krampus...
10,000 Years Ago
Somewhere is the upper floors...
A shadowy figure, a black silhouette of a man having a halo, stood before the Krampus.
The beast was angry at the man "You lied to me! Curse you and your name! I will end him."
Back to the Present
Jingle Jingle Jingle
With his might the beast shook of the attacks, he grew taller, more muscular, and menacing. His first was the harpy her sonic screams to long for the beasts unmatched teleportation abilities.
He aimed to strike the harpy along both wings, his movements like a blur two slashes in one. The power of each strike looking to break its bones with ease, a knife through butter.
Appearing beside Fenrir a vertical slash was aimed downward toward its spine, the pup was too small to withstand such a blow.
Finally appearing above Castor was the beast, like a rage-filled killer his attacks seemed to be endless. The power of each swing was powerful enough to keep the beast propelled in the air, each slash if landed would leave a severer bruise and welt.
"COME ON BABE! YAHAHAHAH!"
The battlefield was chaotic, with Krampus’s power and speed dominating the scene. Aeliana’s sonic screams and Fenrir’s howl, though potent, had barely affected the monstrous creature. Realizing the futility of continuing with the current strategy, Castor knew he had to change tactics quickly.
With a swift gesture, Castor desummoned Aeliana and Fenrir, the magical essence that formed their bodies dissolving into shimmering particles. The harpy’s sonic assault and the lunar wolf’s howling ceased, leaving only the sound of Krampus’s mocking laughter and the jingle of his bells. Without his familiars, Castor felt a sudden emptiness, but he couldn’t afford distractions. He had to focus entirely on the looming threat.
Krampus’s attacks were overwhelming in both speed and power, each swing capable of shattering bones. Yet, Castor noticed a slight delay between the beast’s teleportation and the subsequent strike, a minuscule moment where Krampus reoriented himself. It wasn’t much, but it was a weakness Castor could exploit.
Using Soru and Kami-E, Castor rushed towards the monster, narrowly dodging any attack that the beast threw.
Knowing that his Seastone prosthetic arm was a wildcard, Castor planned to use it as a surprise element. He lunged at Krampus, feinting with his normal arm while subtly positioning his Seastone arm for the real attack.
The feint.
A lethal move, used to deter an opponent. A mirage, or a distraction. This move caught the beast off guard leaving open his midsection. Castor planted his foot as he lunged at his prosthetic arm barreling toward its intended target.
"!!" His arm connected, upon connection, the splashing effect of mana in the form of water rippled. A force sending gusts of wind, the beasts sternum quaking under the power.
"D-Devil Stone!" Krampus thought, then the splashing morphed into a static shock effect of pure white lightning and red lighting causing the beast to fly backward.
As the connection was lifted the injury caused by Castor left an imprint on the beast's chest, leaking a strange aura. Krampus skipped across buildings hitting each roof like a skipping stone until his was thrown into a nearby building.
His impact created a small crater and then doubled in size destroying the glass windows of those homes. Massive damage was done to the building putting a large hole.
Without hesitation, Castor sprang into action. His mind focused on one objective: rescuing Summer from the clutches of Krampus. Using Soru, he disappeared in a blur, his speed propelling him toward the wreckage. In mid-air, he transitioned to Geppo, kicking off the air itself to gain height and maintain his momentum. The rapid sequence of movements left afterimages in his wake, a testament to his incredible agility and speed.
As Castor approached the building, he spotted Krampus amidst the debris, struggling to rise. The beast's body was marked by the impact, the strange aura leaking from the wound Castor had inflicted. The basket containing Summer was still strapped to Krampus's back and Castor intended to free her.
"GGGRRRAAAHAHHHHH!!!!" The beast cried out a booming echo destroying the rest of the glass on the building and the others near it. The people on the city street were all screaming as sirens sounded their alarms.
Many people were injured from the falling debris, the beast in a fit of rage pulled his stick and swung it cleaving the apartment building in half, and slicing some of the other buildings in the process.
"DAMN YOU! STUPID BABE! I AM THE [In audible noise] I AM A GOD ON THIS FLOOR!" He grabbed the building holding it up with his newly gained strength as his size increased, with a swift move he proceeded to toss the entire half of the building at Castor.
The large colossal structure hurled towards him.
Seeing the massive half of a building hurtling toward him, Castor sprang into action. With a swift motion, he equipped the Wolverine Claws onto his normal hand. The claws, made of a resilient material, gleamed in the moonlight. As the colossal structure approached, Castor used Geppo, kicking off the air with precision to narrowly dodge the incoming projectile.
The ground beneath him cracked from the force of his maneuver, but he managed to evade the building by a hair's breadth. The structure crashed into the street, sending debris and dust into the air. The impact created a cloud that momentarily obscured the area, but Castor's focus remained unwavering.
Emerging from the dust, Castor’s eyes locked onto Krampus, who was now more formidable than ever. The beast's newfound strength and size made him a terrifying opponent. But Castor had come too far to falter now. With a powerful push, he charged forward, his legs propelling him with incredible speed.
Using the Wolverine Claws, Castor slashed through the debris that lay scattered in his path, his path clear as he approached Krampus. The claws were a blur of silver as they cut through the air, their sharp edges glinting menacingly.
Krampus wasted no time in waiting, right after he threw the building he jumped high above his strong goat legs propelling him into the sky. As he peaking into the triplet moons, his bells jingled.
"MARK SKILL..."
Above in the sky manifested something large, a long Iron Rod clearing a few blocks in size, even Krampus was dwarfed in comparison. "Kringle Crash!"
Grabbing the pole it smacked toward Castor clearing speeds unparalleled, as if it was within the span of a few heart beats. If landed Castor would be crushed under it's weight and sent crashing toward the city streets.
In the face of such a formidable attack, Castor's instincts kicked into overdrive. His eyes darted between the incoming rod and his Wolverine Claws. He knew that conventional means wouldn't suffice; he needed to act with precision and force.
As the Iron Rod came within striking distance, Castor surged forward, propelled by his vampiric agility and strength. He raised his Wolverine Claws, their sharp blades gleaming with lethal intent. Timing was everything—one wrong move and the impact could spell his end.
With a fierce determination, Castor swung the Wolverine Claws in a powerful upward arc. The blades met the Iron Rod with a resounding clang, sending a shockwave through the air. Sparks flew as the metal clashed, the force of the blow reverberating through Castor's arms.
For a moment, it seemed as if the rod's sheer mass would overwhelm him. But the Wolverine Claws, combined with Castor's immense strength, found purchase. The blades bit into the Iron Rod, cutting through the metal with a sharp, grating sound. The weight and momentum of the pole resisted, but Castor pushed through, pouring every ounce of his power into the strike.
The Iron Rod now had a deep slice on the bottom of it, not deep enough to cleave it in half but deep enough to save Castor from being crushed "That went better than I expected." Castor said as he used the claw to climb to the top of the rod.
Krampus was furious, Castor had proved himself to be a worthy adversary and annoying brat. The beast merged into its goat form, as it ran across the rod that now struck the ground. It teleported faster and faster closing the distance, its glowing golden eyes staring the Marine down.
His speeds were something that increased, as his size grew larger and larger.
"Iron Bash!" Its head and horns aimed downward, around his mark the horns and body turned into iron as he closed the gap. Its head just as large as a small build.
Castor steeled himself, planting his feet firmly on the ground. With a deep breath, he activated Tekkai, hardening his muscles to withstand the incoming force. The technique made his body as tough as iron, a defense honed through rigorous training. Even so, he knew that the sheer size and power of Krampus's attack would still deal significant damage.
The clash was immense. Krampus's iron head slammed into Castor with a thunderous crash, the force of the blow sending shockwaves through his body. Despite Tekkai's reinforcement, the impact was crushing; Castor felt the air driven from his lungs, and his bones creaked under the pressure. The ground beneath him cracked and splintered, but he stood his ground, gritting his teeth against the pain.
With Krampus now within arm's reach, Castor seized the opportunity to counterattack. Using his Wolverine Claw, he aimed a thrust to the beast's body, aiming for its exposed flesh beneath the tough exterior. If landed he would continue a swift, relentless motion, repeatedly stabbing the creature, with each strike fueled by a combination of anger and determination.
Simultaneously, Castor utilized his seastone hand to unleash a barrage of Shigans—finger pistol techniques—directly at Krampus. Each thrust of his seastone-tipped fingers carried the weight and precision of a bullet, targeting vital points with deadly accuracy.
Krampus's devastating power soon to overwhelm Castor, although his exchanges penetrated the hide and tough skin of the beast, it wasn't his first scuffle. Castor's eyes were filled with rage as Krampus looked upon him, the beast could tell and his smile grew, "Yes...Yes" he said. He was stabbed repeatedly in the face, but his large size was only big bites now.
Castor's seastone arm leaves burning holes but flesh wounds nonetheless. However on the opposite end, Krampus continued to overpower the human, its strength and size clear indicators of physical strength. Breaking the clash Krampus aimed to launch Castor backwards.
The beast jumped into the air seeming to step on it as his bells jingled, his rose turned red glowing like a red ruby jewel. "I've had enough of you...Behold my true power, YAHAH!"
He shifted back into his humanoid form still large in size, his horns glowed red, and elongated curving upward, he held up his hands, they too glowed with red then soon his body. Above him in the triplet moon, a red ball formed then it grew, swirling and increasing in size. The pressure in the air around the swirled and swayed, as buildings crushed and broken beneath its powers.
"Red Christmas..."
The mana consumed and swirled until it engulfed the skies igniting the black night with colors and flashes of red.
Realizing the gravity of the situation and the impending devastation, Castor acted with swift precision. He disengaged from his close-quarters assault, momentarily relinquishing his offensive to avoid the catastrophic power Krampus was about to unleash.
Castor utilized his Geppo to launch himself downward with expert control, maneuvering through the air to escape the direct impact zone of the attack.
As he descended, he extended his Wolverine Claws, aiming to latch onto the side of the massive iron rod still lodged into the ground. His claws dug into the metal with a satisfying bite, anchoring him firmly and preventing him from being thrown away by the blast.
The sheer force of the blast resonated through the air, but Castor's position on the rod provided him with a crucial vantage point. The explosion's shockwave rolled across the city, sending debris flying and furthering the devastation wrought by Krampus. Castor, now secured and shielded by the rod, endured the brunt of the energy from a safer distance, his claws acting as an anchor.
Castor watched as the beast formed his final attack, finally after reaching it’s maximum size he smiled.
“…Die!”
The beast threw his hands down, and the mana ball followed right behind.
The citizens from the street corners shouted in fear and terror. Already many had lost their lives in this altercation.
“Please someone help us!” A man cried out holding his bloodied wife in his arms, several shops and stores were destroyed and the building were caught in some fire.
Just as this attack unfolded hovering in was several moderator units will the emergency line on the side of their vehicles.
They were lead by a singular small boy, with blonde hair.
Head Moderator of the Chou Hei Gate, Franklin Thomas
“Secure the city and evacuate everyone from the debris. Call the medical units now!”
His tone was admiral and commanding, instructing his unit with swiftness and skill.
As they approached the red mana caught their eye, “What in the world if that?!” A moderator said.
“It could only be one thing…”
Elsewhere watching the battle unfold was a man standing upon a distant building with his saber in his right hand. His feathered hat and black coat fluttered in the cold.
"That kid has potential, I can't just let that go to waste."
As he took a step off the roof he disappeared only to reappear back onto the street in the middle of the mayhem. He looked around at the panic, it reminded him of that day.
Squad cars and moderator units also arrived, pulling out their weapons and aiming at the beast and the mana. Several soldiers brought out equipment, and Thomas among them spotted the figure.
"YOU!"
The man looked at Thomas and rolled his eyes, "This is not the time Thomas, we've got bigger problems on our hands, get your units out of the way..." He began to walk toward the trajectory of the attack.
Everyone in the street ran past the man and toward the safety of the moderator units, Thomas hated the fact he spoke to him in such arrogance, but his hand was forced. He couldn't defend the city and confront this mysterious figure.
The attack was now approaching the rooftops of several blocks, it was still a good distance away felt the pressure behind the attack its gravity crushing the buildings turning them into nothing but debris and small sand.
The man out of everyone seemed the most calm, he approached the rod and turned his head toward Castor, "Hang on alright!" He said.
He drew his blade, the Camelot Steel gleaming in the moon and red light. Its hilt was nothing sort of beautiful, its silver-white gold crating with its colorful red, white, and blue scabbard made it pop.
The beast however noticed this man too, "W-what is h-he doing here?" For the first time fear was struck into his eyes and the man noticed.
"So you remember..." The ground cracked beneath him as he launched himself toward the incoming attack, his speed and power created a counterforce in itself looking like a rocket taking off a platform.
It was in an instant that he reached the edge of the sphere not showing signs of effects, he smiled as his eyes narrowed with ferocious intent. Krampus would see images in his mind of a red demon that spooked him causing him to back up.
"R-re-RED MARA!" The beast shouted.
"Pegasus Conquest!"
swing his blade with his right arm he brought it across from his left performing a horizontal slash, that projected outward with a black arching slash. The attack cleaved through the mana dissipating it as it cleaved straight through. The sphere was now split into two mana returning and flooding the sky like a broken pool wall spilling over the entire city.
It caused it to rain red temporarily before fading away.
The slash continued on its path toward Krampus, he dodged the slash inches away from cleaving his head but sliced his right horn clean off his head.
The man landed back onto the street saving the city from utter ruin although it was still very damaged.
"Give me the girl."
As the scene unfolded, Castor could hardly believe his eyes. The sheer chaos of the battle and the arrival of the moderators had already put him on edge, but the sudden appearance of the mysterious man changed everything. The newcomer exuded an air of authority and power, making even Krampus flinch—a sight that took Castor aback. The beast's fear was palpable, a stark contrast to its earlier arrogance.
Who is this guy? Castor thought, his mind racing. Red Mara... I remember now. He was all over the news. But what's he doing here? The fact that a figure of such renown had intervened in his battle with Krampus was both bewildering and humbling.
Castor's mind raced, struggling to process the situation. He knew he should be grateful, perhaps even relieved, but all he felt was a nagging sense of curiosity and unease. The battle had taken an unexpected turn, and Castor realized that he was merely a spectator in a much larger game. As he watched the man, Castor couldn't help but wonder what kind of world he had stepped into—and what role he was meant to play in it.
As the scene unfolded, Castor could hardly believe his eyes. The sheer chaos of the battle and the arrival of the moderators had already put him on edge, but the sudden appearance of the mysterious man changed everything. The newcomer exuded an air of authority and power, making even Krampus flinch—a sight that took Castor aback. The beast's fear was palpable, a stark contrast to its earlier arrogance.
Who is this guy? Castor thought, his mind racing. Red Mara... I remember now. He was all over the news. But what's he doing here? The fact that a figure of such renown had intervened in his battle with Krampus was both bewildering and humbling.
Castor's mind raced, struggling to process the situation. He knew he should be grateful, perhaps even relieved, but all he felt was a nagging sense of curiosity and unease. The battle had taken an unexpected turn, and Castor realized that he was merely a spectator in a much larger game. As he watched the man, Castor couldn't help but wonder what kind of world he had stepped into—and what role he was meant to play in it.
Krampus trembled and took Summer out of his basket, "Curse you!"
He gave one last long look and pointed at Castor... Jingle He disappeared and the unconscious Summer plummeted from the skies, the man turned around and looked at Castor, "I'm assuming you got that right? You got some skill kid, maybe I'll see you on the upper floors." He then started to walk away, disregarding the falling girl.
As he cleared the streets everyone just stood in silence and awe, all the moderators including Thomas just watched as he walked by them. But he stopped as said something to Thomas, "Congratulations on the promotion by the way Tom. You guys do a terrific job here, now clean up these streets." His voice was filled with arrogance and cocky remarks. His subtle jabs and congrats were underhanded and Thomas felt that.
"Damn you Mara. Watch your back!" Thomas said back.
The red mara continued on his way taking a final step and disappearing.
Thomas turned his attention toward the chaos, "Alright righty men no need for standing around let's get this place cleaned up."
As Krampus cursed and pointed at Castor before disappearing, Castor's attention snapped to Summers, who was now falling from the sky. His heart raced, and without hesitation, he propelled himself upwards using Geppo. He reached out and caught her just in time, cradling her unconscious form in his arms. The relief of saving her was tempered by the weight of the chaotic battle that had just transpired.
Holding Summers securely, Castor descended back to the ground. He looked around at the destruction caused by the battle, the injured civilians, and the damaged buildings. The weight of the situation settled on his shoulders.
"So, this is what it means to climb the tower," Castor thought, a mix of determination and apprehension filling him. He knew that the path ahead would only get more challenging, but the encounter with Red Mara had ignited a spark within him. He felt a resolve to grow stronger, not just for himself but to protect those who couldn't protect themselves.
"You there!" Thomas approached Castor carrying Summer, "Drop her now, you are under arrest by order the Moderators." His voice is deep and stern.
Summer started to wake up in his arms, "C-Cas-tor...".
As Thomas approached with his authoritative stance, Castor glanced at him with a smirk. "Well, isn't this a charming reception? Arrested by the heroes of the hour, how original."
With a flick of his wrist, Castor summoned Aeliana, the harpy materializing with a screech that echoed through the streets, leaving a window for Castor to act.
He activated Geppo, propelling himself into the air with powerful kicks. His legs burned with the effort as he dashed from rooftop to rooftop, using every ounce of strength to increase his speed.
In a blur, he activated Soru, pushing his already swift movements to the limit. He dashed forward with lightning speed, the world around him turning into a series of rapid flashes. The apartment building loomed ahead, and Castor focused on his destination, the distance closing with each heartbeat.
Castor and Summer disappeared, faster than Thomas could get to him. "Dammit!" He said showing clear signs of frustration, he pulled out his rolla phone.
A moderator solider came up behind Thomas, "Captain, we are installing the new technology now, within a hour we should have the Ki signatures needed to track them both. What should we do about the Red Mara?"
"Nothing...We can do nothing... Let him advance to the next floor, knowing his actions he seemed to have a connection to that kid. Perhaps we can trap two birds with one stone..."
Back at the apartments Castor and Summer landed back on the roof tops. Summer still in a daze, was more sleepy then worried or scared. "I feel tired Caszzzzzz....zzzz....zzz" She fell asleep in his arms.
As Castor landed on the rooftop of the apartment building, he felt a rush of relief wash over him. Summer was safe in his arms, though she had succumbed to exhaustion and fallen asleep. He hurried inside, carefully maneuvering through the narrow hallways until he reached their apartment door. With a swift push, he burst into the room, breathing and talking like a madman.
"Robert!" Castor exclaimed, breathless and visibly shaken. "You won't believe what just happened!"
Robert however was gone. Not in the sense that he was left but gone in the sense that he and Frozina were playing WWE in the bedroom. Having roommates was something Castor had to get accustomed to. He was left alone with Summer for now, if he wanted to get some peace and quiet, his private area upstairs was the best place.
No loud noises.
He couldn't help but let out an exasperated sigh. "Really? At a time like this?" he muttered under his breath. Shaking his head in disbelief, Castor gently picked up the still-sleeping Summer.
With Summer cradled in his arms, Castor made his way upstairs to his private area. The room was quiet, a stark contrast to the rest of the apartment. It was a simple space, but it offered the peace and solitude that he needed right now.
He carefully laid Summer down on the bed, making sure she was comfortable. Her breathing was steady, and she seemed to be resting peacefully despite everything that had happened. Castor stood by the bed for a moment, watching over her. The room's quiet allowed him to finally breathe and collect his thoughts.
With a deep breath, Castor sat down on a nearby chair, running a hand through his hair. The events of the night replayed in his mind—Krampus's attack, the intervention of Red Mara, and the chaotic aftermath. As much as he wanted to relax, he knew that this was just a brief respite. There were decisions to be made and plans to be set in motion.
For now, though, he allowed himself a moment of quiet, grateful for the small bit of peace amidst the storm.
Summer shifted in the bed, opening her eyes watching Castor from across the room. She took of her goggles and jacket getting more comfortable in the bed. "You look like shit Cas."
“I feel like shit.” Castor said as he sunk into the chair with his eyes closed. His chest was bruised and his ribs were hurting like hell, expected since we was basically fighting a giant mountain goat. “You alright summers?” He asked, his eyes still closed.
"Yeah, well I feel fine. I just don't remember much, I was on the street after YOU left me. Then the next thing I knew I was falling from the air and then you caught me..."
She yawned and stretched her arms above her head, revealing her hourglass figure, "I do feel really tired though...I guess it is 2:00 AM" she said pulling out her phone.
“Well I just fought Krampus got saved by the Red Mara and now the moderators are after me.” Castor said as he opened his eyes and looked at Summers.
“Sorry for the first date. Not how I planned it.” Castor said as he chuckled a bit before summoning Fenrir, needing the dog’s presence in this moment.
"Date? Is that what that was?" She raised her eyebrows and looked Castor up and down, "Cassy hun, I'm way outta your league." She smiled and laid back down on the big pillows.
“Yeah right” Castor laughed as he sunk further into the couch. He wasn’t planning on sleeping though, for all he knew the moderators could be closing in at any moment.
“So when’s the Wu-lympics?” Castor asked as he began to pet Fenrir.
"If all goes well it should be in the next few months," she said.
"So what are you going to do about work tomorrow?"
“Oh yeah work.” Castor said as he groaned and leaned back. How would he explain to Jim that he ran from the moderators and was in the battle that destroyed part of the city.
“Might not go. Honestly I might get fired.” Castor said as he chuckled before looking at the wolverine claw in his hand. “I’m keeping this though.”
A faint whisper carried by a jingle "Thief" hit his ear but faded.
"Yeah that makes sense, but bad impression though. It will go on your Hiker ID record, so when you try to join another Faction it will be harder to do so. Maybe try talking with Jim first."
Castor sighed, running his fingers through his hair. "Yeah, you're probably right. I'll have to face the music eventually. Maybe Jim will understand... or not." He chuckled softly, though the situation was anything but funny.
The faint whisper of "Thief" accompanied by a jingle made him pause, his eyes darting around the room. He quickly dismissed it, chalking it up to his tired mind playing tricks on him.
Fenrir, sensing Castor's unease, nudged his hand with a cold nose, and Castor absently petted the dog's soft fur. "It's a weird night, Summers," he said, leaning back in the chair. "Everything's just... complicated."
"Castor?" A booming voice from downstairs was Robert emerging from his bedroom. "You alright buddy?"
Castor's eyes snapped open at the sound of Robert's voice, booming from downstairs. He pushed himself up from the chair, wincing as his bruised ribs protested the movement. "Yeah, I'm here!" he called back.
He made his way downstairs, each step a reminder of the battle he'd just been through. When he reached the bottom, he found Robert waiting for him, concern etched on his face.
"I'm alright, more or less," Castor said, offering a tired smile. "Just had a bit of a rough night."
Robert had his shirt off standing in white gingerbread man boxers. His chest was covered in sweat along with his beard, "Fuck bud you look like shit. What happened?"
Castor took a deep breath, recounting the events of the night. "Ran into Krampus, had a fight, and then the Red Mara showed up and saved my ass. Now the moderators are after me." He shrugged, trying to downplay the gravity of the situation.
"Wait the Moderators and you met the Red Mara?" He was in shock, "Sounds like you had one hell of a night man, sorry I couldn't help you. But you gotta find another place to stay though? You said the Moderators are after you, we are sitting ducks, it's only a moment until-"
Before he could finish his sentence a surge of power broke the glass window and sent Robert and Castor flying backward crashing through the apartment into the hallways.
"Running from the Moderator team is never a good thing." It was Thomas and several squad cars hovering.
He stepped into the apartment along with several other officers, "Take everyone and place the cuffs on them."
Several officers ran upstairs and into Robert's room, putting the girls under arrest. Thomas continued towards the Hallway.
Robert sat up from the wreckage, "What the fuck is going on right now!"
"Is that Zoolander, oh my days I thought you retired. Let's put a leash on you two." Quicker than the eye could see two small devices landed on both of them. It beeped and then shocked the hell out their souls.
Castor felt a surge of anger and frustration. He'd been through hell tonight, and now they were being treated like criminals. He struggled against the pain, trying to reach for his weapons, but the shock was too much. The devices were designed to incapacitate, and they were doing their job well.
"Dammit," Castor muttered through gritted teeth, the shock continuing to hold him in place. He glanced at Robert, who seemed equally helpless. They were in a tight spot, and there didn't seem to be a way out.
As the officers moved to secure them, Castor's mind raced. He needed a plan, something to get them out of this mess. But with the shock devices still active and the Moderators closing in, Castor simply passed out, a result from his tiredness and the shock.
Jumanji[]
The island was a lush and humid place. The air seemed thick, and trying to breathe normally here was harder than regular. Anyone who came across it found themselves out of breath in most cases. The trees and plants were larger than anything they had seen before, and vibrant colors and sounds filled the landscape island-wide. The combustion of sounds and ambiance was familiar to anybody who traveled, but those who didn't were in for a rude awakening.
Reef and Alaric landed on a large plant leaf, they were still hundreds of feet up in the air, but there was multiple nearby branches that riddled the platform allowing for movement.
Reef woke up from his unconscious state. "D-did we die?" He asked slowly getting up.
"Yeah buddy we're in heaven look, we're up in the sky and...just kidding YAYAHOOOOOOO" Alaric said grabbing Reef and launching the both of them in the void, grabbing a vine and swinging like a monkey just to safely land a bit after.
"Ahahahahah that's how you...do...it...uff uff... Where's the air here HEY, I can't breathe well" He said in low tone.
From leaf to leaf, they went swinging upon the vines, "This place is kinda big?" Reef said looking at his surroundings. The twin sun peaked through the thick dense trees as they swung. "So kid, where you from?"
"Kid? Look who's talking.. I'm from a little island of the west blue, after a bit of adventure i came here cause some stories caught my attention and I have to say that with how strange is this island, my curiosity skyrocketed. What can you tell me about you or this place? " Alaric asked
"The west blue? Never heard of it, a little about me well, I am a father of 3,000 kids and loyal husband. This is the west region of Chou Hei, the main city here is Atlantis."
Alaric's jaw just dropped to the ground, his brain was hurting for the nonsense, but at that point he decided that everything in that island was strange so even a thing like that shouldn't be a surprise.
What actually made Alaric regain focus was the name of the main city. "Hold up...Atlantis you say? So you're part of this people written on this letter I found a moment ago? Can you tell me more please?" He asked.
"About Atlantis, uh sure. They are the rulers of the seas, they control one of the most powerful weapons in the entire world, I'm married to a princess of Atlantis. That's pretty much it."
At that point a vein in Alaric's forehead became enormous. "You fuckin fish you're connected to all of that and still act as a defenseless dude? I was risking my life too you know? My god..i can't believe that.."
"It was your fault! You kicked me in the face you moron!" Reef yelled back, "How was I supposed to know I had to babysit a noobie huh?"
He made a small walk around some strange plants still thinking about Reef's words..."So.. What's your plan now I don't have the smallest idea of where we are, it's a fuckin jungle!! I guess we will make a trip around here hoping for the best!!"
But then he turned back and faced Reef, "One of the most powerful weapons in the world? What are you talking about?" Alaric asked with a strange look in his eyes.
Timed Out[]
Moderator Fleet Air Ship
Robert, Castor, Frozina and Summer were all taken into custody after the aftermath in Kringle City. They were brought aboard the Moderator Air Ship, a top of the line machinery built for a moving base of operations. There were hundreds in the Moderator fleets, and this was one of the many.
They each sat in different holding cells, each wearing a red jumpsuit with a prison number on the back colored in white. They all wore these black compression underneath the red suits. In the cells they were no bigger than a simple box, with a singular holographic television on the wall. The only channel that was played was the news.
Today on Wuxia Channel News
In the North Region of Chou Hei a terroistic attack was done onto Kringle City, home of the imfamous Santa's workshop. The evidence and eye witness accounts said that there was a raginging demon and vampire causing damage throughout the city. Many lives were lost and more injured, a total count of 400 lives lost and 13,000 injured. Thanks to the Moderators led by Captain Thomas, they had apprehended a few suspects in for questioning and trial.
Images of mugshots of Castor, Robert, Summer and Frozina all popped up on the screen
Each of the prisoners cells were connected making one large 4 block unit with walls dividing them.
Castor sat on the hard, cold bench in his cell, staring blankly at the holographic television screen. The red jumpsuit felt suffocating, and the compression garments underneath added to the discomfort. He clenched his fists, his mind racing as he watched the news report. The footage of Kringle City's destruction played on a loop, accompanied by the commentary of a somber-faced news anchor.
He couldn't believe how quickly things had spiraled out of control. What was supposed to be a simple mission had turned into a nightmare. Castor glanced at the other cells, though the walls dividing them made it impossible to see Robert, Summer, or Frozina. He could only hope they were okay. The mugshots displayed on the screen felt like a slap in the face, a stark reminder of how badly things had gone wrong.
The news anchor's voice droned on, recounting the details of the attack and the supposed involvement of a "demon and vampire." Castor couldn't help but scoff. The media always found a way to sensationalize everything. He knew they were painting him and the others as monsters, regardless of the truth.
He leaned back against the wall, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He needed to stay calm, think clearly. They were in deep trouble, but panicking wouldn't help. The Moderators had them in custody, and the situation was dire. But Castor wasn't about to give up.
Opening his eyes, Castor stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. The sound of the news anchor's voice faded into the background as he tried to piece together a plan. The first step was to communicate with the others, but with the cells isolated, it wouldn't be easy.
Click Click Click
The sounds of footsteps were coming down the hall, it was a foxy woman. She wore business casual and had a badge around her neck with "WMF" on it. She was fine, long thick legs, high heels, red lips, tan skin, long flowing hair. Her eyes were fierce and soothing, but nevertheless the biggest bitch in the WMF.
She stopped before Castor's cell. "Inmate #616, you did a lot of crazy shit last night."
Castor looked up as the woman stopped in front of his cell. The clicking of her heels had already drawn his attention, and now her striking appearance held it. Despite the situation, he couldn't help but notice her commanding presence. Her WMF badge and the way she carried herself suggested she was someone important, someone with authority.
He raised an eyebrow at her comment, the corners of his mouth twitching into a wry smile. "Yeah, well, it's not every day you get to fight a giant goat demon and meet a legendary warrior. Just a typical night, right?" His tone was light, but there was an undercurrent of defiance. Castor knew better than to let anyone see him sweat, especially in a place like this.
He leaned back against the wall, his eyes locked onto hers. "So, what's next? You here to tell me how much trouble I'm in, or is there actually a way out of this mess?" His voice was calm, but his mind was racing.
"Ha, you got a tongue on yeah huh. Is the big bad vamp mad he got caught, oh no grab the tissues." Her voice cold and constructive. "Your envolment in last nights events caused a major stir in this floor. Did you know that? This "demon" they talk about, hes no demon. He's cursed. He hasn't shown himself in over 400 years, and for him to show up now, and you a baby, fight him. It's impressive, you show skill. We watched back the footage of this battle on the city cam. We tracked you all the way back to your job enrollment, which is terminated by the way. Not good on the record."
She pulled out a file and fed it through the machine to reach Castor. "This document shows your sentence. You have a right a lawyer but...we don't fair here. So you'll be proceed for sentencing and we can really to the bottom of this. If your story holds up of course."
Castor listened to her cold, mocking tone without flinching. The way she spoke about him, the situation, and the demon—Krampus—made it clear she wasn't here for small talk or sympathy. He took the file she passed through the machine and skimmed it, noting the severity of the charges and the consequences laid out.
He looked up from the file, meeting her eyes with a steady gaze. "Yeah, I figured I'd be in deep after last night. Not exactly my best day at work." His voice was casual, but there was a hint of frustration. "But it's not like I went looking for trouble. It just... found me."
Castor's mind raced as he considered his options. The mention of the "demon" being cursed and not appearing for centuries piqued his curiosity, but he knew better than to ask too many questions in this situation. Instead, he focused on the immediate problem. "So, no lawyer, no fair trial. Just straight to sentencing, huh?" He smirked, shaking his head. "Figures. But hey, if you watched the footage, you know I wasn't the one who started this mess. I was just trying to survive. Just ask Summers."
"Oh we have, she's gone now. Her ties to your antics put a bad look on her Faction. As we know it, shes been removed Wu-lympics, thanks to you." The woman punched in a code on the door, from inside the cell a double hand slot popped out, "Put those on and come with me."
Castor's heart sank at the mention of Summer being removed from the Wu-lympics because of her association with him. He felt a surge of guilt, as he remebered her dream.
"Is there anyway I can get back into the Wu-lympics. I'll do anything." Castor said as he approached the door and put his hands through the slot, feeling the cold metal of the cuffs snap around his wrists.
Once the cuffs were secure, he stepped back, waiting for the cell door to open. The woman seemed to have a clear agenda, and Castor was determined to find out what it was, even if it meant playing along for now.
"No, its just something you both have to live with for now. This way 616." The woman walked down the hall with Castor following behind. After a few twists and a few turns they arrived into a seperate interagoation room. She opened the door and escorted Castor in leaving him alone in the room.
There was a single podium stand facing a window.
Castor entered the room, feeling the cold sterility of the space. The podium stood alone in front of the window, giving him an eerie sense of isolation. He glanced around, taking in the bare walls and the small camera mounted in the corner, undoubtedly watching his every move.
He approached the podium, standing before it with his hands still cuffed. His reflection in the window stared back at him, a reminder of the situation he found himself in. The woman’s words echoed in his mind—about the consequences of his actions and Summer’s removal from the Wu-lympics.
"I can tell she don't got no man." Castor joked to himself at loud as he began to slightly chuckle.
The lights darkened in the room with a singular white light that shinned upon the podium illuminating Castor.
Several faces stood on the opposite of the glass.
"State your full name Hiker."
Castor stood under the bright light, feeling the weight of the moment. He could sense the presence of the individuals behind the glass, their eyes on him, judging and evaluating.
Taking a deep breath, he spoke clearly and confidently, "Castor Leviathan." His voice echoed slightly in the room, the name carrying a weight of its own. He straightened his posture, ready for whatever questions or accusations might come next.
There was an AI system in place that video-recorded and formatted everything Castor did and said. Giving his full name his Hiker ID was updated into the register.
One of the 5 people upon the glass spoke, their figures all hidden from sight.
"Where were you last night Castor?"
Castor took a moment to recall the events of the previous night, knowing that every detail mattered. He wanted to be clear and concise, without leaving anything out.
"Last night," he began, his voice steady, "I started at my apartment, where I met up with Summer. We talked for a bit. After that, we headed to the club strip. While there she mentioned she wanted some coffee so we went to Clubs and Coffee."
He paused, making sure to remember everything accurately. "Later, we went to the Arcade. She issued me a challenge on who can get the most tickets but then I heard a jingling. After that I made my way to this mirror maze and thats when things got... chaotic."
Castor took a deep breath, knowing the next part was crucial. "That's when I encountered Krampus. He was causing havoc in the city, and we got caught up in the fight. It all escalated quickly from there." He looked straight ahead, ready for the next question, understanding the gravity of the situation he was in.
"Was this your first time encountering this beast?"
Castor nodded slowly, recalling the intense and frightening encounter. “No, it wasn't. I met the creature a few nights ago. By the way if he was this ancient being, where were yall? Dont yall keep order or is that bullshit for tyranny.”
"What your tone boy, I'll confiscate that mark right off your fuckin wrist..."
"Do not stoop to the babes level. This was its first reported siting in years, and you saw it. It was drawn to You."
"He has a connection in all this," another said.
"But how is the question... Castor, what do you do on the outside world?"
Castor squared his shoulders, meeting the unseen figures' scrutiny with a steady gaze. "I’m a marine working for the World Government. My job is to protect people and fight against pirates and other threats. It’s my duty to keep the seas safe and ensure that law and order are maintained. That’s what I do—fight to keep the world safe from dangerous individuals and threats like the one I encountered last night."
"Seems like you were one of those threats, why did you run? If you were so innocent...Marine." A face formed out of the darkness it was an old woman with big square glasses with white and blonde hair.
Castor shrugged, trying to maintain his composure despite the harsh tone. “I didn’t run because I’m guilty of anything. I ran because the situation was out of control and I had to make sure I was protecting Summers. When the Moderators showed up and then the fucking RED MARA, I had no choice but to get out of there quickly. It’s not like I had a chance to explain myself with all the chaos going on.”
"I know how you guys think. I can tell just by sitting here, even if I did explain myself you'd just slap the cuffs on me again." Castor said as he looked at the old woman.
She smiled revealing her golden plated teeth, "Do not speak of things you don't know." She paused, "You spoke with him briefly, what did he say to you?"
Castor glanced at the old woman, his expression serious. “The Red Mara just told me to hang on, and then he went on to handle the attack. He also mentioned something about me having skill and potential"
She kissed her teeth and coughed, "Skill and Potential...intresting I wonder how that would be to flip it on its head."
"Are you serious?"
"The last guy turned on us? Or do you not rem-"
"Shut up you fools, I want the Red Mara behind bars just as much as anyone, but he is no fool. He has a nack for spotting talent, or do you forget how Mel Bel came into power? Unders who squad was it to defeat him?"
Castor sat in the interrogation room, completely lost in the conversation. He shifted uncomfortably, watching the discussion unfold with a bewildered expression. It was like he was a kid eavesdropping on an adult conversation, trying to make sense of the complex and heated debate.
He rubbed the back of his neck and muttered to himself, “What the hell are they talking about? Mel Bel, Red Mara… all this stuff is way over my head.”
"You, criminal, I'll tell you what. You will be working for us for the time being. Your climb is coming to a breif stop Hiker. It seems that God has other plans of fate for you." The old woman stepped back disappearing into the black once again.
As the old woman’s figure vanished into the darkness, Castor’s face flushed with anger. He slammed his hands down on the podium, his voice rising with frustration. “What do you mean I’ll be working for you? This is insane! I was just trying to help and now I’m being treated like a criminal! And what about Summer? Can’t she at least get back on the Wu-lympic roster? She doesn’t deserve to be punished for my mistakes. And Robert and Frozina, they shouldn’t be stuck with this on their record either! They didn’t do anything wrong!”
He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. “Please, can we work something out? I just want to make things right and ensure that everyone affected gets a fair chance.”
The room door opened it was the woman who escorted him, "This is your fair chance. Now come with me." She didn't wait for Castor to come to her attention, she just walked out of the room.
Castor if he headed out of the door, found the woman at the end of the hall, tapping her heels, "Let's go rookie!"
Castor let out a frustrated sigh and reluctantly followed the woman out of the room. As he walked down the hall, he felt a mix of anger and resignation. He had no choice but to comply, at least for now. Catching up to the woman at the end of the hallway, he couldn't help but feel a sense of uncertainty about what was coming next.
"Alright, I'm coming," he muttered, his tone resigned. He knew he had to play along for now, hoping that somehow, things would work out for him and his friends.
She took him through the ship, many people were around dressed in suits and ties, "You will be placed in Team 7, your team instructor will be with you shortly."
They reached another lounge area with two others in red jumpsuits. There was one large table with four seats.
Castor scanned the room, taking in the two others in red jumpsuits sitting at the table. He couldn't help but feel the weight of the situation settling in, the reality of his new circumstances becoming more apparent.
As he approached the table, he nodded to the others in acknowledgment and pulled out a chair, sitting down with a sigh. The woman had mentioned a team instructor, and Castor couldn't help but wonder what kind of person they would be and what this new role would entail.
He glanced around the lounge, trying to get a sense of the people and environment. "So, Team 7, huh?" he muttered under his breath, preparing himself for whatever was coming next.
They both looked at Castor, "Ch..." Galvin said. He had brown skin thin facial hair and purple hair.
"You look weak." Santana said. He had short spikey pink and red hair, with tan skin.
Castor raised an eyebrow at their comments but kept his cool. He leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "Nice to meet you too," he replied dryly, a hint of sarcasm in his voice.
He glanced between Galvin and Santana, sizing them up. "Guess we'll see who's weak soon enough," he added, not wanting to start trouble but also not willing to back down. He knew he'd have to prove himself, especially if they were all stuck in this situation together.
"Names Castor, by the way. Looks like we're all in this mess together." He tried to lighten the mood a bit, curious about these new teammates and what kind of dynamic they'd have.
Galvin leaned in and stuck his hand out, "Sorry about him, he's just edgy, the names Galvin." He said smiling to annoy Santana.
"Shut your mouth you bastard!" Santana shouted standing up from his seat.
Galvin shot up out of his seat, "Oh yeah? What you gonna do about it?"
They both shot up in each others faces foreheads clashing against one another.
“I’m a upholder of Justice and now I’m stuck with these two” Castor thought as he watched Galvin and Santana clash
"You two numbskulls pipe down..." A woman walked into the room, she had white skin and blonde hair. She bore scars across her face, she was clearly battle-hardened.
Santana and Galvin both stopped once she entered the room, "Sorry Captain Belmoth!"
She walked further into the room and sat down at the open seat left at the table, "I see I have a new runt to add to the litter." Clearly glancing at Castor.
Castor met her gaze and nodded slightly. "Nice to meet you, Captain Belmoth," he said in a calm and respectful tone.
"A cheery pup," she replied. "Welcome to Team 7, I will be your lead Moderator. First things first, is getting you guys out of these clothes and into something more presentable. Frankly, you all look ugly and dirty."
She smiled, her words were mean but honest and she presented no mean intent. Santana didn't take kindly, "You should be the one to talk, you got so many marks th-"
SMACK
Galvin struck the back of Santana's head, "Show some damn respect you ape!"
Castor couldn't help but let out a mix between a laugh and a yawn, watching the interaction with amusement. "Looks like it'll be an interesting team," he commented, his voice carrying a hint of humor.
"Alright you three, head into the showers and into your new rooms. You will be staying here and receiving your uniform and Moderator Badge, after you finish changing, meet me in the field room. I will began the first lessons of the day. You're dismissed."
Castor stepped out of the showers, the hot water having done little to ease the tension in his muscles. He dried off quickly, anticipation thrumming through him as he approached the row of lockers. Opening one, he found his new uniform hanging inside: a crisp navy blue suit with a sleek black tie. The fabric felt smooth and expensive under his fingers, a stark contrast to the rough, utilitarian clothes he had been wearing before.
He dressed methodically, buttoning up the suit and adjusting the tie until it was perfectly straight. Finally, he took the badge, a silver shield with the WMF insignia engraved on it—and pinned it to his lapel. The badge gleamed under the fluorescent lights, a tangible symbol of his new role and responsibilities.
Castor took a moment to study his reflection in the mirror. The suit fit him perfectly, enhancing his muscular and lean frame. He looked every bit the part of a Moderator, ready to take on whatever challenges lay ahead.
With a final adjustment to his tie, Castor turned on his heel and headed out of the changing room, making his way to the field room where the first lessons of the day would begin.
He arrived along with the others, it was a large turf field and Captain Belmoth was standing in the middle of it. She wore an all-black robe, with a white undergarment.
"Welcome puppies! Please take these devices with you," from across the field she threw 3 small rings toward the trio. A perfect pinpoint pass.
Santana caught his ring, "What are these?"
"Good question pup, those rings hold your combat suits. This will be our first lesson putting on that suit." She stuck her hand out revealing another golden ring, her hand glowing with Green Ki. It flowed into the ring and out of it burst a suit at wrapped around her like another layer of skin. A perfect skin-tight combat suit dressed in black.
Castor caught his ring with ease, examining it closely. "Impressive," he muttered, appreciating the technology. He focused, channeling his Ki into the ring as instructed.
With a burst of energy, the suit emerged, wrapping around him snugly. "So this is what we're working with," he said, feeling the suit conform to his body. "Not bad."
Santana and Galvin both followed suit, their Ki cores were a step just above white being blue.
"Good, these suits are developed to help adjust your bodies to your Ki cores, they distribute the mana in your body equally allowing for improved efficacy. In reality, most Ki users don't have this technology so this is meant as training wheels until you can get more efficient at Ki control."
She walked toward them, "I am aware your two class types, two bezerkers. What of you?"
“I’m more of a huntsman or tamer,” Castor said, meeting Captain Belmoth’s gaze.
"Summon them" Belmoth asked.
The wolf and harpy manifested the mana looking like forms of water before making their full appearance and blipping into reality.
"W-what!" Galvin said his wide with shock, "T-two tames?"
Santana just rolled his eyes, "Relax Galvin, ones a puppy and ones is...is...ONE IS A YELLOW MANA BEAST!"
Belmoth just laughed, "Impressive, very cute by the way. Castor, how do you use them?"
“Oh well I use them to fight. Mostly Aelina the harpy.” Castor said as he landed beside him as he picked Fenrir up.
“This little lunar wolf here is my puppy Fenrir. He’s strong to but he’s underdeveloped so.” Castor said as he began to pet the wolf.
"I see, are you aware of what your class can do?" Belmoth asked?
“Tame animals and then summon said animal.” Castor said as he continued to pet Fenrir.
"Yes but that's the basic premise of the class, but do you know how to make them stronger?" Belmoth asked.
“Umm by using them?” Castor said, confused by her statement. Up until now he was under the impression that by simply summoning and using them in battle, they would get stronger.
"Correct! Using them is a good way to make them stronger, but what else would you do for a pet?" The captain got up and walked toward Castor, "Galvin and Santana, hit some laps and warm up."
"Yes Sir!" They shouted in unison as they rushed toward the track field outside the edge of the turf.
“Umm pet it, take it on walks, give them treats.” Castor said as he began to run down things people do for there pets and animal companions.
She snapped her fingers, "Bingo. When was the last time you fed them?"
“Ummm” Castor began to think, he hadn’t considered feeding them since they were mana beast but now that made alot of sense.
"HOW LONG HAVE YOU STARVED THEM?" Belmoth said in shock as she picked up the pup and held him toward her chest, "Poor baby has daddy been starving you?"
“Hey now I’m new to this world. I didn’t know mana beast needed to be fed.” Castor said as he looked at Belmouth, obviously rob didnt endow his expertise onto him about managing tames.
"Oh little babe, so much to learn, so little time. Don't worry I will take these guys with me. Go for a few laps and warm up, I'll be out shortly." Belmoth instructed as she called the harpy and the wolf to here.
They followed her without a second thought leaving Castor.
“Ok I see how it is” Castor yelled to Aelia and Fenrir as he ran to the track and began to sprint. This was really relaxing for him as his marine training had him running a lot.
He was kinda in his element as he began to run and run and run.
As he ran Galvin and Santana would catch up to him both coming on either side, "So new guy, what's your deal? Where you from?" Galvin asked.
“I’m from the North Blue and I recently got in a fight with this dude named Krampus which lead me here.” Castor said as he continued to look straight ahead.
“And then the Red Mara showed up and for some reason that was enough for them to recruit me.” Castor said as his pace began to speed up.
"The North Blue, so are we!" Galvin said. "You've met the Red Mara?" Santana asked showing a genuine interest in Castors past.
“Yeah he was cool. But besides that, y’all from the North Blue to?? How y’all end up here?” Castor asked with a smile, it was comforting meeting people from his neck of the world.
"Well I came here a few months ago, got caught up in the wrong crowd in Reverse Kringle now I'm here." Galvin said.
"I'm looking for someone... That asshole is going to pay..." Santana said getting upset. "...I'm looking to climb this place after he was last seen entering Wuxia."
"Yoo I was in reverse Kringle too." Castor said as he looked at Galvin before turning his head and looking at Santana. "Who are you looking for?" He asked as he continued to run, his body was so refreshed that this felt like a light jog.
Santana stopped in his tracks, "That bastard destroyed my entire island in one day..." He clenched his fist and held it up to his heart, "...It was a pirate that goes by the name of Northstar Lysander."
"Wait you were in reverse kringle too! Did you speak to Chris, I love that guy he sure knows how to party." Galvin said as they started to make another lap again.
"I spoke with him for like 2 minutes. Then I got wisped away to my apartment." Castor said as he began to notice similarities between them all. From the north Blue and some connection with Kringle City.
"Yeah he tends to do that, he's a strange guy." Galvin said.
Belmoth entered back into the training field, "Okay boys fall in now!"
Castor slowed his pace and jogged back to where Captain Belmoth was standing. "I wonder what we're doing now." Castor thought as he made his way to Belmoth.
"Alright, you three are under me now. Over the next few days, we will be training and preparing you guys for the field. Your first mission starts in a week, so we don't have much time."
Belmoth then walked in front of them, "There are two moves I will be teaching you guys. The first is called a Ki Barrier, and the second is called Ki Expansion. These moves are basic but are the foundation for limitless possibilities of creativity and exploration."
Castor listened intently, understanding that these foundational techniques could be crucial in the field. "So how do they work Captain Belmouth." Castor said as he began to imagine a Ki barrier and Ki Domain.
"A Ki barrier is like a coating of armor the reinforces you or anything you touch. It can be used for offense and defensive techniques." Galvin responded to Castor.
"A Ki Domain is when you expand your barrier to an extended length. Within the domain you experience dense mana that can be controlled." Santana chimed.
"Good stuff guys, see you guys aren't numbskulls!" Belmoth laughed.
Castor grinned, feeling more at ease with his new team. "So it's like a second skin, but one you can shape and extend?" he asked, trying to wrap his mind around the concept.
"In a sense, for example." Belmoth held out her hand a glowing green aura swirled around her hand skin tight, until it expanded into a perfect dome around all three of them.
"This is a domain, you are freely able to move within the domain as you wish, however. When you are caught within one..." A slight stinging on their skin, "...You see you can move freely but you are vulnerable to instant attacks."
Castor winced as he felt the sting on his skin, the sharpness of the energy within the domain making it clear just how dangerous it could be. He glanced around, noticing how the green aura seemed to pulse and shift, as if it were alive and responding to Belmoth's every command.
"Whoa... so the person who creates the domain can control everything inside it?" Castor asked, both impressed and a little uneasy.
"Precisely, but there is a way around this by using your Ki Barrier, although since your cores are weaker, you cannot nullify the damage but you can stop some of it." Belmoth asked.
"Your guy's task is too master these techniques within the next few days, then we will test them."
"Understood, Captain," Castor said, his voice firm. He was already thinking about how to incorporate these techniques into his fighting style, especially with his summons.
A Few Days Later
Castor and the rest of team 7 had gone to work. Their training was consistent and hard, Galvin and Santana helped Castor get adjusted to the WMF way of life. It was very similar to the Marine structure in the outside world which Castor was already familiar with. The team grew some chemistry over the past few days, with Santana opening up being nicer to them.
Team 7 found themselves within the same training field as before, this time in wait of Belmoth to arrive.
"Hyped we get to go out on our first mission!" Galvin said.
"One step closer to kicking that assholes butt!" Santana said launching his fist into the open space.
“If you have a feeling we’re a suicide squad.” Castor said, a grim statement in a somewhat cherry atmosphere.
Belmoth entered the field and looked upon her new Team, "Alrighty boys, let's begin shall we." Without a second thought, Belmoth closed the gap within a blink, a succession of strikes aiming towards all three.
Reacting instantly, Castor quickly raised his Seastone arm to block Belmouth attack before sliding back to gain space.
Galvin and Santana had also blocked her first attacks.
"Good quick thinking. Your training is paying boys..." She waved her hands and above her spawned several long swords larger than average, holding the swords were green armored knights.
"Come on then, lets begin." She commanded the knights to begin attacking the group. "Be sure to use the techniques I taught you, do not use anything outside of that."
“Will do” Castor said as he used Soru to appear behind one of the knights, his speed being like a blur to most who would witness it. As he appeared behind the knight Castor began using the Ki Barrier technique to enhance his attack before throwing a powerful punch at the knight.
Castor's attack was packed with a powerful punch which knocked the large knight onto it's knees. That was before another swung its blade aimed to his ribcage.
Santana and Galvin were fighting the other knights on their own accord. Following closely to their master's commands.
“Damn tin can.” Castor said as he blocked with his Seastone arm, as well as using both Tekkai and Ki barrier to essentially nullify the attack and its potency, as he was sent back a few feet.
“Gotta hit hard than that.” Castor said as he casted his Ki barrier creating a transparent white dome around him and the knight.
“Yeah you don’t fucked up now.” Castor said as he punched a powerful Shigan at the knight.
The shigan hit the armor but it did not pierce it was strong enough to be launched backward.
"Good Castor, a little more power and effort!" Belmoth added as she watched them fight.
Castor gritted his teeth, recognizing that his initial strike wasn’t enough to break through the knight’s tough armor. He took a deep breath, focusing on channeling more of his Ki into his barrier, reinforcing it further.
“Alright, let’s kick this up a notch,” he muttered, feeling the energy surge through him.
He took a step forward, his enhanced barrier expanding slightly to encompass more space within the dome. The knight that had been launched backward recovered quickly. Castor was ready this time. He used Soru again, moving with blinding speed, but instead of going for a direct attack, he appeared at the knight’s side, aiming a powerful kick at its midsection. This time, he poured more energy into the strike, combining his Ki Barrier with the raw strength of his leg
BOOM!
The knight was sent hurdling away crashing into the side of the arena.
"Now that's more like it!" Belmoth shouted.
Santana and Galvin also had defeated a few knights themselves each member of team 7 showing clear signs of improvement.
Hiker[]
August and Kong left the courtyard, stepping into the open air. The temple grounds, now behind them, seemed to watch over their departure, its towering roofs disappearing into the misty mountains. The looming mountains surrounded the temple, standing as silent guardians to the sacred grounds.
Kong flitted from one stone to another, occasionally leaping to August’s shoulder. He enjoyed the early mornings of this world, as if the temple was waking up with him.
The past few days for August had been a whirlwind of training, meditation, and study, and while the temple had offered a sanctuary of learning, there was something liberating about stepping out into the open air. He was free, the very concept he fought for on a daily basis per his marine duty.
They continued their walk, the path leading them through a small grove which marked the edge of the temple grounds. Nearby monks began to bow as Kong and August took their leave, they spotted the Sky King waiting in the clearing ahead.
The Sky King was no ordinary beast; its presence commanded respect, while its smooth scales
provided comfort. Before mounting, August took a moment to appreciate the significance of this journey. The temple, for all its wisdom and teachings, was only the beginning. He was not of this world, an outsider or foreigner was light compared to what he was, it felt like a completely different universe to August. Out here, beyond its walls, the real trials awaited. Trials that would test his understanding, his resolve, and perhaps even his faith.
Kong, his spirits as high as ever, climbed onto August’s shoulder with a grin. “Adventure awaits!”
The journey to the valley was swift, the Sky King gliding effortlessly through the sky.